Betapa pusingnya seorang siswa sebuah sekolah jika menjelang ulangan maupun penilaian akhir semester ia tidak memiliki catatan dari mapel yang akan diujikan. Ditambah itu, ia sendiri jarang aktif dalam kegiatan pembelajaran di kelas, terkadang sakit, ijin bahkan membolos. Ketika ia mendapatkan kisi-kisi ulangan sebuah mapel pun hanya bingung, kecuali ia pinjam catatan teman. Penjelasan guru masih memiliki peranan penting selain buku catatan dan buku paket atau buku penunjang lainnya. Beginilah contoh kisi-kisi bahasa inggris yang bisa jadi tidak dapat dipahami oleh beberapa murid tertentu karena faktor tidak memiliki catatan. Kalopun lengkap catatan dan rajin di kelas, belum tentu ia mampu memahaminya. Terlebih mapel bahasa inggris ini, meskipun kisi-kisi sudah tertulis gamblang dan jelas namun tetap saja bagi sebagian besar siswa menjadi pelajaran yang cukup sulit karena bentuk soalnya dalam bahasa inggris semua, sedangkan kisi-kisinya dalam bahasa indonesia.
Sehingga solusinya adalah berlatih langsung dengan soal yang nyata (konkret). Karena pemahaman materi bahasa inggris cenderung pada kosakata (arti), semakin banyak berlatih soal maka kemungkinan besar akan berdampak positif dalam mengerjakan ulangan/ penilaian akhir semester nantinya. Berikut contoh soal bahasa inggris bisa digunakan untuk memperkaya diri dengan suplemen tambahan soal-soal latihan:
Dalam berlatih bisa berkelompok dengan teman satu kelas, lebih bagus lagi memiliki tutor atau pendamping sehingga ada pengarahan dan panduan yang pas.
Tidak ada jalan pintas (shortcut) menuju kesuksesan, karena tanpa pengorbanan, usaha, perjuangan maka kesuksesan belajar tidak mampu optimal tercapai.
Rugi, jika hanya mengandalkan teman ketika proses ulangan berlangsung. Apalagi dengan perbuatan-perbuatan curang alias sikap pengecut semisal membawa contekan, kamus (teks/online), dsb. Alasan utamanya adalah perbuatan mencontek itu bukan sikap ksatria & jauh dari mencerminkan seorang pemenang sejati.
Bagaimana jika ada seorang teman menawari bantuan bahkan memberikan contekan kepada kita, respon yang bijak adalah tolak dengan sopan & bilang ke teman kita jika ia sayang & benar-benar ingin membantu masa depan kita yang cerah maka jangan menularkan virus kejahatan dan bakteri kecurangan dengan menyebar ranjau contekan dimana-mana. Jika memang berniat menolong, maka bukan pada saat ujian berlangsung melainkan sebelum hari-H yaitu dengan diskusi, belajar bersama, dan sharing terkait kesulitan belajar ataupun materi-materi yang sulit dipahami.
Solusi Bagi Slow-Learners
Bukannya menghina ataupun mendeskreditkan beberapa diantara kita yang mengalami kesulitan/ lambat dalam belajar, namun hal ini sebagai renungan serta bahan evaluasi diri. Kira-kira kita itu termasuk dalam kategori murid otak encer, tanpa belajar juga masih cerdas, atau kategori kedua yaitu murid yang sedang-sedang saja (pintar juga tidak, tapi juga tidak bodoh-bodoh amat). Atau termasuk kategori lambat belajar. Masing-masing perlu penyikapan yang berbeda. Jika kategori murid cerdas, maka yang diperbaiki adalah sikap dan sopan santun (etika) pada guru dan terhadap teman, karena biasanya anak pandai terkadang muncul arogansinya alias kesombongannya membabi-buta hingga menghina & mencaci maki teman yang dianggapnya bodoh. Penyikapan kategori kedua bagi murid yang sedang-sedang saja, ini mayoritas dari kita, nah penyikapannya adalah pada jam terbang belajar, perbanyak latihan dan disiplin dalam mengatur waktu untuk belajar harian. Insyaallah, output yang dihasilkan bisa bersaing dengan murid yang berotak encer tadi.
Jika tergolong kategori slow learners, maka carilah guru khusus, atau teman khusus yang benar-benar peduli terhadap kelemahan & kekurangan kita serta ada kemauan untuk membantu mengatasi permasalahan tersebut. Sikap yang harus dimiliki adalah pantang menyerah, sabar, tahan goncangan, bermental baja, dan berkomitmen keras. Jangan lupa ibadahnya yang tekun, minta sama Tuhan agar dimudahkan dalam menuntut ilmu.
Banyak Jalan Menuju Kesuksesan
Apakah jika sudah belajar dengan sungguh-sungguh & berdoa akan dijamin sukses? Jaminan mungkin tidak 100%, hanya saja kalo kita bagus dalam persiapan, paling tidak sudah mengantongi 50% kemenangan. Sedangkan sisanya kita hadapi di saat ujian itu berlangsung. Tingkat keseringan (frekuensi) dalam menghadapi jenis soal yang berbobot akan membentuk mental tanding, sehingga sudah terbiasa berpikir, terbiasa memecahkan soal-soal rumit. Pembiasaan ini berdampak pada ketidakterkejutan sewaktu-waktu mendapatkan soal yang berkategori sulit. Apalagi soal yang dihadapi levelnya dibawah yang sudah biasa kita latih untuk belajar, pastilah lebih mudah serta menguntungkan untuk diri pribadi kita.
Dekat dengan guru juga memiliki keuntungan tersendiri. Perbuatan sopan santun dan beretika baik pada guru mampu menimbulkan hubungan harmonis, sisi kemanusiaan seorang guru pun muncul, perasaan sayang, iba, peduli terhadap murid yang memiliki unggah-ungguh, karena jika seseorang ingin merasa dihormati maka belajarlah menghomati orang lain & bersikaplah santun karena hal tersebut juga mencerminkan karakter seorang yang bertanggungjawab terhadap masa depannya.
Belajar atau menuntut ilmu adalah sebuah proses dan perjalanan yang panjang, bahkan selepas lulus atau tamat dari jenjang bangku sekolah ataupun perguruan tinggi itu masih ada fase-fase pembelajaran yang sejati yaitu pengamalan dari ilmu yang sudah kita kuasai. Dengan mempraktekkan apa yang kita pahami, diharapkan mampu memberikan kontribusi nyata bagi kemajuan masyarakat khususnya dalam bidang pendidikan menuju sebuah peradaban manusia yang tinggi yang memiliki nilai-nilai luhur.
40 baris
ReplyDeleteRamasaur immediately threw the axe toward Mekhala. Knowing there would be danger threatens, Mekhala fend off the axe with the gem. The result was a violent clash and blinding light in the sky. The clash continues until today, in form of a deafening explosion. People refer it as "thunder".
The origins of Lampung City
In ancient times there were four brothers called Ompung Silamponga, Ompung Silitonga, Ompung Silatoa, and Ompung Sintalaga who tried to escape from Tapanuli to the southeast. They crossed the ocean by using rafts. Then, they had been bobbing aimlessly on the sea for a couple of days so that their food supplies dwindled. Once in a while, when they discovered a land, they stopped to look for food and then continued the voyage.
Once, Ompung Silamponga fell ill. His condition was deteriorating day by day. However, he remained determined to continue the journey. Meanwhile, his three brothers were so tired that he decided to stop sailing.
Suddenly, a raft appeared while bobbing near their raft. The three siblings who were healthy decided to separate ompung Silamponga. They carried his brother who was seriously ill carefully to their newfound raft and pushed, so that it was drifted away from them.
Ompung Silamponga was bobbed alone with his raft. His body became weak. After a long time had been bobbing, his raft then hit a hard object. Then Ompung Silamponga was awakened. He found himself already stranded on a beautiful beach whose waves were not so huge. Somehow he felt that his body became stronger and healthier. He then walked down the beach. He found a stream with clear water around the coast. Then Ompung Silamponga thought to live in that area.
After some time living in that area, Ompung Silamponga got bored. Then, he went to explore the island. Ompung Silamponga explored a dense forest near the island. Finally, he arrived at the top of a hill with beautiful views. Then he could also know that there were people living at the foot of the hill. With a feeling of joy, unconsciously he shouted loudly, "Lappung! Lappung! Lappung!" (In Tapanuli language, lappung means “Wide”).
Shortly after that, Ompung Silamponga went down from the top of the hill and opened a new settlement there. He gave the place a name "Lappung". In fact, a group of people who lived so left behind stayed also around the place. Ompung Silamponga established good relations with the indigenous population. The longer the area was, it developed more. Ompung Silamponga spent his life there until death.
“Lampung” is recognized to be derived from two things. First, from the words shouted by Ompung Simaponga on the hill when it was first discovered that area. Second, from a part of Ompung Silamponga name.
Origin of Kota Bumi Lampung
In the past, in North Lampung region, there lived a king named Tutur Jimat ruling justly and wisely. Tutur Jimat was one of the descendants of the Queen Darah Putih. Because of his age, he intended to hand over the power to his eldest son named Paniakan Dalem. After receiving the mandate as his father's successor, Paniakan Dalem ruled kingdom justly and wisely. People lived peacefully, quetly, and prosperously.
Shortly after that, Paniakan Dalem married and endowed a son named Muhammad. The more prosperous the kingdom was, the more descendants of Quen Darah Putih were there. Paniakan Dalem started thinking about a way in order that royal descendants can always remember their ancestors.
Until one day, the Prince came to. He said, "Dad, I want to ask, who “Kuto Bumi” is ?" The King replied, "Kuto Bumi” is our ancestor. She was a queen who ruled this area in the past.
80 baris
ReplyDeleteThe Peasant in Heaven
Once, there was a poor pious peasant who died and arrived before the gate of heaven. At the same time a very rich lord came there. They both wanted to get into heaven.
Then the heaven’s door keeper came with the key, opened the door, and let the great man in, but apparently did not see the peasant, and shut the door again.
Then, the peasant outside heard how the rich man was received in heaven with all kinds of rejoicing things he got inside the heaven.
At length all became quiet again, and the heaven’s door keeper came and opened the gate of heaven, and let the peasant in.
The peasant, however, expected that they would make music and sing when he went in to the heaven, but all remained quite and quiet. He was received with great affection, it is true, and the angels came to meet him, but no music and song for him.
Then the peasant asked the heaven’s door keeper how it was that they did not sing for him as they had done when the rich man went in, and said that it seemed to him that there in heaven things were done with just as much partiality as on earth.
Finally, said the heaven’s door keeper, “by no means, you are just as dear to us as anyone else, and will enjoy every heavenly delight that the rich man enjoys, but poor fellows like you come to heaven every day, but a rich man like this does not come more than once in a hundred years.”
We are all his descendants. From whom did you hear that name?"
"Here, Dad, when I was hunting and came to a village. People there introduced themselves and said that they are the descendants of “Kuto Bumi”. Why do not we call it the area with Kuto Bumi, Father? Thus, all people from this area can always remember their ancestors” said Muhammad. Paniakan Dalem was so delighted to hear what his son has said. He agreed to change the name of the area into “Kuto Bumi”.
As the time went by, the name "Kuto Bumi" becomes "Kotabumi" which is now the capital city of North Lampung.
Looking For a Bride
There was once a young shepherd who wanted very much to marry one of tripletssisters who were all equally pretty. He found that it was difficult for him to make a choice, and he could not decide to choose any one of them.
Then he asked his mother for advice, and she said: “invite all of them, and set some cheese before them, and watch the way they eat the cheese.”
One day, the man did what his mom advised. The first girl of the triplets swallowed the cheese with the rind on. The second girl hastily cut the rind off the cheese, but she cut it so quickly that she left much good cheese with it and threw that away also. The third girl peeled the rind off carefully, and cut neither too much nor too little.
The shepherd told all these facts to his mother. Considering the facts, his mom advised to choose the third of the triplets as his wife. The man did what his mom advised and lived happily with her.
Song Joong-ki
Song Joong-ki is my favorite actor. He is a South Korean actor and emcee. He has such a very handsome face. He is so famous in Indonesia.
Song Joong-ki was born on September 19th, 1985 at Daejeon, South Korea. He is about 65 kg (Weight), and 178 cm (Height). His blood type is “A”. He has a pointed nose and bright skin.
80 baris
ReplyDeleteThe Peasant in Heaven
Once, there was a poor pious peasant who died and arrived before the gate of heaven. At the same time a very rich lord came there. They both wanted to get into heaven.
Then the heaven’s door keeper came with the key, opened the door, and let the great man in, but apparently did not see the peasant, and shut the door again.
Then, the peasant outside heard how the rich man was received in heaven with all kinds of rejoicing things he got inside the heaven.
At length all became quiet again, and the heaven’s door keeper came and opened the gate of heaven, and let the peasant in.
The peasant, however, expected that they would make music and sing when he went in to the heaven, but all remained quite and quiet. He was received with great affection, it is true, and the angels came to meet him, but no music and song for him.
Then the peasant asked the heaven’s door keeper how it was that they did not sing for him as they had done when the rich man went in, and said that it seemed to him that there in heaven things were done with just as much partiality as on earth.
Finally, said the heaven’s door keeper, “by no means, you are just as dear to us as anyone else, and will enjoy every heavenly delight that the rich man enjoys, but poor fellows like you come to heaven every day, but a rich man like this does not come more than once in a hundred years.”
We are all his descendants. From whom did you hear that name?"
"Here, Dad, when I was hunting and came to a village. People there introduced themselves and said that they are the descendants of “Kuto Bumi”. Why do not we call it the area with Kuto Bumi, Father? Thus, all people from this area can always remember their ancestors” said Muhammad. Paniakan Dalem was so delighted to hear what his son has said. He agreed to change the name of the area into “Kuto Bumi”.
As the time went by, the name "Kuto Bumi" becomes "Kotabumi" which is now the capital city of North Lampung.
Looking For a Bride
There was once a young shepherd who wanted very much to marry one of tripletssisters who were all equally pretty. He found that it was difficult for him to make a choice, and he could not decide to choose any one of them.
Then he asked his mother for advice, and she said: “invite all of them, and set some cheese before them, and watch the way they eat the cheese.”
One day, the man did what his mom advised. The first girl of the triplets swallowed the cheese with the rind on. The second girl hastily cut the rind off the cheese, but she cut it so quickly that she left much good cheese with it and threw that away also. The third girl peeled the rind off carefully, and cut neither too much nor too little.
The shepherd told all these facts to his mother. Considering the facts, his mom advised to choose the third of the triplets as his wife. The man did what his mom advised and lived happily with her.
Song Joong-ki
Song Joong-ki is my favorite actor. He is a South Korean actor and emcee. He has such a very handsome face. He is so famous in Indonesia.
Song Joong-ki was born on September 19th, 1985 at Daejeon, South Korea. He is about 65 kg (Weight), and 178 cm (Height). His blood type is “A”. He has a pointed nose and bright skin.
160 baris
ReplyDeleteOnce there, the eyes of the visitors will be satisfied by the scenery which is so beautiful. From this embossed sand, visitors can see the clean blue sea and the surrounding green islands. Here, visitors can also see a variety of marine animals such as starfish, sea urchins, and many other small fish.
Pantai Sari Ringgung with beautiful embossed sand is a perfect destination for visitors who want to enjoy their vacations with family. This place is also quite often used as a favorite place to take photographs, not only for photographers but also for ordinary visitors.
My Rabbit
I have a male rabbit named Boli. Boli is an angora rabbit given by my uncle as a birthday gift. He has a very fat body with a very fine white fur. His weight is approximately 57 grams with for about 52 cm body length. Boli has beautiful blue eyes.
Boli does not like being quiet. He likes running and jumping. He would be very happy if I let her out and play in the yard.
Boli loves vegetables especially carrots. When it's time to eat, he will approach me. Although Boli loves carrots, I always give them additional foods such as multivitamins and minerals.
In spite of being very active, Boli does not like water. When the bath time arrives, I must try my best to bathe him. Sometimes I have to chase him first and put it in a special tub.
Because of her very adorable body and behavior, I love Boli very much. I hope Boli can always accompany me every day.
My Pet
I have a pet. I named it Dono. Dono is a funny black parrot. He is very lovely and it always makes me laugh because of his funny words. Dono had been trained before to say some words.
Dono is special to me because it is just like my best friend. Every time I come back from school, he say some words to welcome me. When I am in a free time, I will play with Dono and train him to say some new words. I am happy to have a friend who is never busy and can always play with me every time I want to play.
I am very happy to have a pet like Dono. I believe that caring for animals sincerely is important. So, I always promise that I will take good care of Dono forever
The view of Mojopahit Beach
Mojokerto is breathtaking. On the left side, it is seen a very high cliffs and on the right side we can see a large rock that seems ready to keep the crash of waves that come any time. The number of tourists who always visit this Mojopahit Beach makes this beach never quiet of visitors.
In this Mojopahit beach, we can play sand and feel the breeze of the fresh sea breeze. We can also ride a horse or a kind of carriage called andong that can take us to the coral reef area which is very beautiful. In the early evening, we can see the sunset. This moment is a very special moment as we can see the sun that seems entering the sea water.
My Doll
I have a favorite thing. It is Cimol. I love her so much because she is a gift from my parents because I got the best rank in class, last semester. Cimol can always ease my fatigue every time I hold him.
Cimol is the name of my beloved Hello Kitty doll. Cimol has a broad white head shape, 2 ears above his head, 3 mustaches on her both cheeks, black round eyes, pink mouth, no nose, and a pink ribbon on the right side of his head. There is also a yellow circle in the center of the tape.
Cimol has no legs and his head is covered with soft, yellowish white feathers. Its length is 9 cm and there is a black rope on the top of his head to hang it to my hand phone
My Camera
200 baris
ReplyDeleteMy favorite thing is my camera. It is a brand new digital camera. I really love my camera. My father gave this camera on my 16th birthday.
My digital camera is black. It is a newest product of a famous camera company. It is one of the larger types of camera which is named DSLRs (Digital Single Lens Reflex) because we can see the image directly through the lens that will be used to take the image. When the shutter is pressed, a mirror flips up to expose the sensor to light. It also has the largest sensors, which in general will allow me to get the best quality pictures, especially in low-light conditions.
I love my digital camera. I usually bring it in every special moment in my life, such as birthday, wedding, and many other occasions. I hope that this camera will always accompany me and there will be many more special events captured by this camera.
My Adolescence
I had my adolescence when I was thirteen.
It started with acne that showed up on my face. It was very annoying. It lowered my self-esteem and I was embarrassed to come out of my house and play with friends.
Fortunately, my Mum gave me a good medicine. In three weeks, the acnes started to vanish although those showed some black spots in my face.
That was my bad experience with adolescence, though there were still lots of good experience too. My First Experience to Ride Motorcycle
One day, when I was ten years old, my father bought an old motorcycle. That was " Honda 75". I think it was small light object and easy to ride it. I persuaded my father to teach me to ride " Honda 75 ". Firstly, my father refused my request and promised that he would teach me two or three years later, but I still whimpered. Finally, my father surrendered and promised to teach me.
He began to teach me riding the motorcycle around a field in my village. My father was very patient to give me some directions. I was very happy when I realized my ability to ride a motorcycle. " Yes, I can ".
One day later, when I was alone at home, I intended to try my riding ability. So, myself tried bravely. All ran fluently in the beginning, but when I was going back to my home and I passed through a narrow slippery street, I got nervous. I lost my control and I fell to the ditch. After that, I told my father about the last accident. I imagined my father would be angry and never let me ride again. But the reality is exactly on the contrary, my father was very proud of me. He just gave me some advices and since that accident, I got my father's permission to ride motorcycle.
A Page from A Girl's Diary
Tuesday, September 30th, 2008
It was takbiran night. It was also my birthday, and nothing happened. Or I had thought nothing would happen, but I was wrong.
That night, I was watching television with my family when I heard someone lit fireworks in my front yard. I peeped through my window glass but could see nothing. It was very dark outside. Then I thought it had to be my cousins who lit the fireworks. Then I plopped down on my sofa again and tried to concentrate on the television since my mind raced with disappointment that no one gave something special on my birthday.
240 bais
ReplyDeleteI shrugged, it was almost the end of the day and I became pessimist. Five minutes later my mobile beeped. It was a text from my friend asking me to come out. Wondering what was going on, I grabbed my jacket and hurried to the front door. I was surprised to see her bring a bag full of firework and fire drills. Next I was surprised to see my other friend come out from the darkness. She brought a beautiful birthday cake on her hands. Oh my God! I shrieked. Then they gave the cake to me who was too stunned to say anything. Irealized I was blushing furiously because my whole family was watching. Not to mention my neighbors too!
A plain day, or I thought it was before, turned out to be one of the greatest moment in my life. I didn’t even know how to describe what I felt. Happy was the simplest word.
Very Tired Day
Last tuesday was a busy day for me. I spent my time to do a lot of activities from my senior high school to my home. I had no time to take a rest.
First, at the morning, I went jogging. After that I went to school to study until 3.00 pm. fom my school , I went to sanggarian sport hall to practice badminton until 8.00 pm. I practiced hard because that I felt very tired. After that, I went home. But when I would sleep, I remembered there was some homeworks that I had to do. I did my homeworks untill 11.40 pm. And finally I could take a rest in my bed.
Those activities made my day busy and I felt very tired.
My experience met with taufik hidayat
Orientation:
Last sunday, there was Thomas cup badminton championship between Indonesa and China. It was held on Istora Gelora Bung Karno. I went to Istora Gelora Bung Karno with my Brother, Andi.
Events:
Before entering Istora Gelora Bung Karno, we looked the bus that took Indonesian badminton team players. I saw taufik Hidayat, Muhammad Ahsan, Hendra Setiawan, Hayom Rumbaka, Angga Pratama, Rian Agung, Simon Santoso, Sony Dwi Kuncoro and the other Indonesian badminton players in that bus. They were very handsome. Then, we followed that bus to main-entrance. I found that Taufik Hidayat left from the bus. When we wanted to get close to Taufik Hidayat, a security guard held me back. But, I thought that security guard was familiar because He was my old friend when I was senior high school, he was Andre. After that, he let me in, finally i could meet Taufik Hidayat and got his signature.
Reorientation:
Then, I went back to my seat at the Istora stadium to support Indonesian team. The supporter was very crowded. They shouted “IN-DO-NE-SI-A” during the match. Came Late to school
Last wednesday, I came late to my school because I played playstation untill 2.00 am in the night. Because that I woke up late.
I woke up about 6.30 am and the class would be began at 7.00 am. I ran to bathroom to take a bath. I usually had a breakfast after took a bath, but in that day I did not do that.
I always went to school by my moyorcycle. But in that day, I forgot where I put the key. So, I went to the school by public transportion. It made me took a longer time. I arrived at school at 7.15 am, I ran to my class but I saw my teacher has stood in front of the class to teach. I entered to my class and of course my teacher was angry to me because I came late.
It was my bad experience and I hoped I would not do that again. My First Experience to Drive a car
Last year, when I was twenty years old, my oldest brother bought a car. That was Honda jazz RS. I wanted to know how to drive it. I persuaded my oldest brother to teach me to drive the car.
480 baris
ReplyDeleteBut, my brother refused my request. He promised that he would teach me to drive the car about three or four years later, but I still whimpered. Finally, my brother accepted my request and he wanted to teach me to drive a car.Three days later, my brother and i went to the field to teach me how to drive a car. My brother was very patient to give me some directions. I was very nervous because that was my first time to drive a car . One week later, my family visited my grandmother in Bandung, about 4 hours from my home. Because that, I was alone at home. So, I had a opportunity to drive a car alone. I drove about 6 km but after that I got nervous and I lost my control because the street was narrow and I crashed the wall.After that I called my brother by phone to tell him about the accident. I imagined my brother would be angry. But the reality was exactly on the contrary, my brother was not angry. He just gave me some advices and since that accident, I promised I would always ask my brothre’s permission to drive him car. Travel on the train for the First Time
Last year, I was Eighteen years old. I had graduated from my senior high school and I wanted to continue my education in Yogyakarta. . . I lived with my family in Cirebon during eighteen years So, I would live alone there and it was new experience for me.
I went to yogyakarta by train, Before I came to the train station, I did not know how to check-in. All procedures were so new to me. Fotunately, a security guard helped me and gave me some directions to check-in. After that I entered to the train and sat on the chair.
I listened to the song and I was Really enjoy when I was in the train. After 5 hours in the train , finally I arrived in Yogyakarta. I would start my new life in yogyakarta. I was really excited to start my new adventure my new city. Holiday In Malaysia
Last holiday, My family was on vacation. we went to Malaysia. We used travel agent to manage our holiday . We had booked two days tour in Malaysia. We went malaysia by plane. The travel agent had booked ticket for us. The flight was only one hour from Jakarta. On the plane the cabin crews were very friendly and they were very handsome and beautiful. They gave us some directions before the flight. Our plane, garuda Indonesia had very complete fasilities to accompany passanger during the journey, such as movies player, music player, newspaper, magazine, etc. We had a very pleasant flight. On arrival at Kuala Lumpur, we had to go to Customs and Immigration. The officers were pleasant. They checked the document carefully but their manners were very polite. After that, the travel agent brought us to Petronas Tower and took some photos there.In the afternoon, we went to hotel to take a rest. The hotel was a well-known five-star hotel. The room had perfect view of city. On the third floor, there was a restaurant serving American, african, Asian European food. They had variety of food.In the next day, we went to Sepang circuit to watch MotoGp race. I wanted to watch directly my idol Valentino Rossi and took photos with him. During the race, I was surprised because that was my first time I saw motorcycles ran fast up to 300 km/hour in front of my eyes. In the ending of the race, Rossi was the first rider who touched the finish line. I was so happy because he won.The two days in Malaysia went by fast. At the end of the second day, we were quite tired but we felt very happy.
7. Contoh recount text study tour di bogor dan bandung
Study Tour To Bogor and Bandung
I went to bogor with my teachers and my friends. It was a study tour actually. Study tour was held when I was junior high school. That was my first time I went to Puncak, Bogor. My teacher, my class friends, and I were in the same bus.
320 baris
ReplyDeleteWe left our school at 10 p.m. trip to Puncak from Cirebon was about 7 hous.After 7 hours on the way, finally we arrived in Bogor. It was about 5.00 Am. We stopped in a mosque to pray first. Some of my friends took a bath in the mosque. But, I just brushed my teeth and washed my face because there was was so cold. It made me lazy to touch the water.After that, we went to a restaurant to have a breakfast. I was so hungry. Then, we went to Taman safari Bogor. We saw animal collection there. The animal collection was very complete. In taman safari, every Sunday there was an animal circus and fortunately we visited Taman safari on Sunday. So, we could watch the animal circus there. The animal circus was very funny and made us entertained. After watched the animal circus we went back to the bus and we we went to the villa to take a rest. In villa I and my friends swam together. In the next day, we left bogor to visit Bandung. The journey from Bogor to Bandung was abut 3 hours. Actually, it was a funny journey because I spent all of my time with my friends, like playing games, laughing, and kidding. But I felt that all of my tiredness gone all of sudden when we arrived at bandung. In Bandung, we visited Cihampelas. Cihampelas was a very busy street. There were so many factory outlet there. We used that moment to buy some clothes and souvenirs there. After From Cihampelas. We went home to our city. Study tour made me very tired, but I was very happy because I could spend many time with my friends.
8. Contoh recount text liburan singkat di Bandung
Dibawah ini adalah contoh recount text holiday beserta penjelasan generic structurenya :
My Holiday In Bandung
OrientationLast holiday, I went to Bandung with my friends, Asep. we spent our holiday there. we went to bandung by bus. The bus schedule from Indramayu was at 07.00 AM and arrived in Bandung at 11.30 AM
EventsIn the first day, we went to Bandung zoo. The ticket price was only Rp 30.000. The animals collection there were very complete. In the next day, we went to geological museum and talked with the guide about geology. It made us understood about geology. we saw rocks collection there. After that, I went to Bandung bus station because we had to go home to Indaramayu.
ReorientationMy holiday in Bandung was only two days but It made me happy.
9. Contoh recount text liburan di rumah saja
My Holiday at home
Last holiday was my worst holiday because I did not go anywhere. I just stayed in my home.In the morning, I woke up and had a breakfast. After that, I played with my cat. In the afternoon, I had a lunch and after that I took a nap. In the evening. I watched untill I felt boring.My daily activities were like that during the holiday. So, I was sure last holiday was my worst holiday.
10. Contoh recount text liburan di jakarta
A Beautiful Day at Jakarta
Last month, my familIy went to Jakarta. We visited many places there.
First, we visited we visited Ragunan Zoo. We saw many kinds of animals there such as lion, birds collection, butterfly collections, etc. We looked around in that Zoo, and also took pictures of those animals. Second, we visited Ancol Beach. The sun shone brightly and the scenery was very beautiful there. We felt the wind blew across to us. We also saw a lot of people in that beach. There werw many birds flew in the sky. Also, there were many sellers who sold many kinds of souvenirs. Then, we felt hungry, so we went to a restaurant. As soon as we finished our lunch, we decided to go home.
For me, that was a good moment because I could spend my time with my family. We really enjoyed it.
11. Contoh recount text liburan sambil berkemah
Went Camping
Last sunday, my friends and I went camping on the mountain. We went to Palutungan, Kuningan.
350 baris
ReplyDeleteThe spot was near from our town. It was about one hour to get there. We choose Palutungan because it was not too far from our home.
We prepared everything before went to Palutungan. We brought cooking utensils and the food from home, clothes, camera, guitar, etc. We went there by motorcycles.
On the first day, we sat up the tent on the camping area. The air was so fresh there. We took a bath on the waterfall. The waterfall was called curug Putri. After played at waterfall, we felt hungry. Then, we cooked the food for the lunch and had lunch together. The first night of our camping, the air was so cold, we made a campfire, sang songs together and after we slept. We used sleeping bag when we slept to make our body still in warm condition.
On the second day, we had some activities. We, tried to go fishing in the river near the waterfall but we got a shoe. After that, we packed everything we bought. we cleaned the area
We made a memory by taking photos together in front of a waterfall and then went home happily. We felt very tired.
I spent my holiday in Jogjakarta last year. I went to Prambanan Temple with my family early in the morning.
We went to Prambanan Temple by bus and arrived at 01.00 in the afternoon. I saw many foreign tourists there. I spoke English with them. Their name are Andrew and Peter. They were very friendly. They came from New York. Prambanan Temple was crowded in holiday. We went back at 07.00 in the evening.
It was a very interesting holiday. I want to tell you about my memorable time in Singapore. It was one of the best holidays I ever had. I shall never forget the spectacular sight of the city. I saw from Mount Fable that night. The roller-coaster ride, the stunts performed by the dolphins and the killer whale at the Sea World were also exciting. I shall remember the thrill of having been on one of the longest rides in the monorail in Sentosa Island for many years to come.
night market. I also enjoyed the shopping trips. My family and friends agreed that the souvenirs were value for money, especially the silk scarves with pretty prints and the attractive key chains.
I went to the dolphin show last weekend with my family.
I entered the gate with full of joy. I took a seat in the first line of the show. The instructor of the dolphin was calling some volunteer to come forward. I raised my hand and got called by him. He told the dolphin to kiss me on my cheek. The dolphin did as he told. I was kissed by the cute dolphin.
I was so happy the dolphin kissed me on the cheek. I went home with singing together with my family.
I was playing my phone all the time in that afternoon. I sat in the bench right near the ticket keeper.
True Friends
ReplyDeleteOnce upon a time, there were two close friends who were walking through the forest together. They knew that anything dangerous can happen any time in the forest. So they promised each other that they would always be together in any case of danger.
Suddenly, they saw a large bear getting closer toward them. One of them climbed a nearby tree at once. But unfortunately the other one did not know how to climb up the tree. So being led by his common sense, he lay down on the ground breathless and pretended to be a dead man.
The bear came near the one who was lying on the ground. It smelt in his ears, and slowly left the place because the bears do not want to touch the dead creatures. After that, the friend on the tree came down and asked his friend that was on the ground, "Friend, what did the bear whisper into your ears?" The other friend replied, "Just now the bear advised me not to believe a false friend."
Moral of the Story- A true friend in need is a friend indeed.
Teman sejati
Suatu hari di masa lau, ada dua teman dekat yang berjalan melewati hutan bersama-sama. Mereka tahu bahwa sesuatu yang berbahaya dapat terjadi setiap saat di hutan. Jadi mereka saling berjanji bahwa mereka akan selalu bersama-sama dalam keadaan bahaya sekalipun.
Tiba-tiba, mereka melihat beruang besar sedang semakin mendekat ke arah mereka. Salah satu dari mereka memanjat pohon terdekat seketika. Tetapi sayangnya satu yang lainnya tidak tahu bagaimana cara untuk memanjat pohon. Jadi terdorong oleh akal sehatnya, ia berbaring di tanah, menahan napas, dan berpura-pura menjadi orang yang sudah mati.
Beruang itu datang mendekati orang yang sedang berbaring di tanah tersebut. Mencium di telinganya, dan perlahan-lahan meninggalkan tempat karena beruang tidak ingin menyentuh makhluk yang sudah mati. Setelah itu, teman di pohon turun dan bertanya ke pada temannya yang berbaring di tanah itu, " Teman , apa yang beruang bisikan ke telingamu ? " Teman lain menjawab, "Tadi beruang itu menyarankan saya untuk tidak mempercayai teman palsu."
Pesan Moral dari cerita-
Seorang teman sejati yang kita butuhkan adalah teman yang sebenarnya
Watching Movie
DeleteMy sister and I went to see a film last night. It was an American movie called The Lost Flight. It showed how people can quickly change when they have to look after themselves in the jungle. It was an interesting film about a plane which crashed on a small empty island in the Pacific Ocean.
Although the passengers were safe, nobody knew where the plane had crashed. So the passengers had to learn how to hunt for food in the jungle and how to catch fish from the sea to eat. After a few weeks, the passengers were eating raw fish and meat.
After they had been on the island for two months, three of the men made a boat and sailed away to find help. But their boat sank and they were drowned.
The film ended without saying whether the passengers were rescued or not. But my sister and I enjoyed the film.
2. Travelling Around The World
Deri saved his money and spent two months traveling around the world. He wrote his journey in his diary.
I spent a week in New York and then flew to London and enjoyed several weeks in Europe.
When I had seen the sights in Europe, I took a train to Istanbul and visited many places in Asia.
First, I flew from his home in Mexico City to New York City. After through Asia, I went to south America and finally back home to Indonesia.
Deri felt tired but he was very excited and wanted to travel again.
3. Going to School
My mother got me ready for school then I had to wait for her to brush my hair and place every strand
in just the perfect position.
I had to show her my shoes that I had cleaned the night before and my school bag had to be neatly put on my shoulder before I could
get near the door. Only after my mother was totally satisfied, would I be allowed to rush out of the frontdoor.
I would leave home at 8 am on the dot and make my way down the lane. After a walk of about 700 metres I would be able to see the tall steeple of the
school.
The playground would be full in the summer and the noise would make me want to rush into the yard and get into a good game of football before the bell
went.
4. My Great Day of Proposing Girl
I woke up at about five o’clock yesterday. It wasn’t a regular day, because I was about to propose a girl.
After praying and taking a bath, I had my early breakfast. At about nine o’clock I was in my office but my soul wasn’t there. I was thinking about the lines that I had to say to her.
At one o’clock, I had my lunch but I wasn’t enjoying it either. So, I practiced the lines to almost all girls I met at my lunch. Yes, I was a little bit crazy. Finally, it was three o’clock. I remembered all my lines. I wrapped my works and got ready to pick her up and of course proposed her.
I met her at four o’clock, took a little walk and went to a movie. At seven, we had a romantic dinner. I thought it was the perfect time to ask her to be my wife. Then I said the lines that I practiced the whole afternoon.
She smiled. I reached my pocket to get a ring and put it around her finger. Then she said “Yes.” After driven her home I went back to my house.
5. My Bad Day on Sunday
DeleteI had a terrible day yesterday.
First, I woke up an hour late because my alarm clock didn’t go off. Then, I was in such a hurry that I burned my hand when I was making breakfast. After breakfast, I got dressed so quickly that I forgot to wear socks.
Next, I ran out of the house trying to get the 9:30 bus, but of course I missed it. I wanted to take a taxi, but I didn’t have enough money.
Finally, I walked the three miles to my school only to discover that it was Sunday!
I hope I never have a day as the one I had yesterday.
6. Meeting a Star
On Saturday morning at 9:30, I was walking down Sunda Street, looking for a record store.
A man stopped me and asked me the way to the Hyatt Hotel. I wasn’t sure exactly where it was, but I walked with him to the end of Sunda Street. He was very friendly, and his face looked so familiar.
Then I remembered where the Hyatt was and told him how to get there. He thanked me and tried to give me something. I thought it was money. I said ‘no’ at first, but he really wanted me to have it, so I took it.
I found the record store and listened to a few records. D’ Masive had a new record that was number two in the top twenty. I decided to buy it. I looked
in my bag for my wallet and found a piece of paper the man gave me. It was a photo.
I was so surprised! He was a singer in D’ Masive!
7. Going Camping
Last weekend, my friends and I went camping.
We reached the camping ground after we walked for about one and a half hour from the parking lot. We built the camp next to a small river.
It was getting darker and colder, so we built a fire camp. The next day, we spent our time observing plantation and insects while the girls were preparing meals. In the afternoon we went to the river and caught some fish for supper.
At night, we held a fire camp night. We sang, danced, read poetry, played magic tricks, and even some of us performed a standing comedy.
On Monday, we packed our bags and got ready to go home.
8. Holiday in Bali
We had a wonderful holiday in Bali.
It was a really great place. The people were friendly, the food was great, and the weather was a lot better than at home.
Most days were pretty. I swam two or three times a day, but my brother Fachri just spent all his time lying on the beach with his eyes closed.
Last Saturday I got on the bus and went to the north of the island, It was much quieter there than here–very beautiful, but no tourists. The next day we went across to
the east coast to see some of the old villages.
I learned Balinese–I couldn’t say much, but it was fun to try. Fachri actually spoke it quite well, but he was afraid to open his mouth, so I was the one who talked to people.
The Golden Slug (Keong Mas)
DeleteIn the ancient time, lived a young man named Galoran. He was respected because of his wealth and honor. His parents were nobleman so he could live with luxury. However, he was very wasteful and every day just squandered the wealth of his parents.
One day, his parents died, but he did not care and continued to spend money as well as before. Because his life was so extravagant, all the treasure that he had was running out and he became an unemployed person. Many people sympathized with him and offered a job. But every time he got the job, he just dallied and it made him always be fired. Several months later, there was a wealthy widow who interested him. He married the widow and of course, he was very happy to be living in luxury again.
The widow had a daughter who was very diligent and clever to weave. Her name is Jambean, a beautiful girl and had been famous because of her weaving. However, Galoran did not like the girl, because the girl often scolded him because of his laziness. Finally, he threatened to torture and kill Jambean. He revealed the plan to his wife and the wife was very sad to hear of the threat.
Hearing the news, Jambean was very sad but she volunteered herself to be killed by her father. She told that she wanted to be dumped into a dam and did not burry under the ground after the death. The mother agreed and did all of her wants. In the dam, her body and head suddenly turned into the golden slugs.
Several years later, there are two widows who were looking for firewood. They were kindred, the first widow named Mbok Sambega Rondo and the second called Mbok Rondo Sembagil. When looking for the firewood in the jungle, they were very surprised because of finding the beautiful golden slugs. They brought it and maintained at home.
Once they brought the snails, there was always a miracle every day. Their kitchen was always filled with the delicious food when they came home from work. They were very surprised, and wanted to know the person who made those foods. They pretended to go to work and hid in the back of the house. A few moments later, there was a beautiful girl came from the inside of the conch and she began to cook the delicious meals.
Both widows then secretly held and did not let the girl to get into the snail anymore. The girl apparently was Jambean who had been killed by her father. Both widows then allowed her to stay with them. Because of their versatility in weaving, she got her famous back and made a handsome prince attracted. In the end, she married the prince and lived happily.
Malin Kundang
DeleteOnce upon a time, on the north coast of Sumatra lived a poor woman and his son. The boy was called Malin Kundang. They didn’t earn much as fishing was their only source of income. Malin Kundang grew up as a skillful young boy. He always helps his mother to earn some money. However, as they were only fisherman’s helper, they still lived in poverty. “Mother, what if I sail overseas?” asked Malin Kundang one day to his mother. Her mother didn’t agree but Malin Kundang had made up his mind. “Mother, if I stay here, I’ll always be a poor man. I want to be a successful person,” urged Malin kundang. His mother wiped her tears, “If you really want to go, I can’t stop you. I could only pray to God for you to gain success in life,” said his mother wisely. “But, promise me, you’ll come home.”
In the next morning, Malin Kundang was ready to go. Three days ago, he met one of the successful ship’s crew. Malin was offered to join him. “Take a good care of yourself, son,” said Malin Kundang’s mother as she gave him some food supplies. “Yes, Mother,” Malin Kundang said. “You too have to take a good care of yourself. I’ll keep in touch with you,” he continued before kissing his mother’s hand. Before Malin stepped onto the ship, Malin’s mother hugged him tight as if she didn’t want to let him go.
It had been three months since Malin Kundang left his mother. As his mother had predicted before, he hadn’t contacted her yet. Every morning, she stood on the pier. She wished to see the ship that brought Malin kundang home. Every day and night, she prayed to the God for her son’s safety. There was so much prayer that had been said due to her deep love for Malin Kundang. Even though it’s been a year she had not heard any news from Malin Kundang, she kept waiting and praying for him.
After several years waiting without any news, Malin Kundang’s mother was suddenly surprised by the arrival of a big ship in the pier where she usually stood to wait for her son. When the ship finally pulled over, Malin Kundang’s mother saw a man who looked wealthy stepping down a ladder along with a beautiful woman. She could not be wrong. Her blurry eyes still easily recognized him. The man was Malin Kundang, her son.
Malin Kundang’s mother quickly went to see her beloved son. “Malin, you’re back, son!” said Malin Kundang’s mother and without hesitation, she came running to hug Malin Kundang, “I miss you so much.” But, Malin Kundang didn’t show any respond. He was ashamed to admit his own mother in front of his beautiful wife. “You’re not my Mother. I don’t know you. My mother would never wear such ragged and ugly clothes,” said Malin Kundang as he release his mother embrace.
Malin Kundang’s mother take a step back, “Malin…You don’t recognize me? I’m your mother!” she said sadly. Malin Kundang’s face was as cold as ice. “Guard, take this old women out of here,” Malin Kundang ordered his bodyguard. “Give her some money so she won’t disturb me again!” Malin Kundang’s mother cried as she was dragged by the bodyguard, ”Malin… my son. Why do you treat your own mother like this?”
Malin Kundang ignored his mother and ordered the ship crews to set sail. Malin Kundang’s mother sat alone in the pier. Her heart was so hurt, she cried and cried. “Dear God, if he isn’t my son, please let him have a save journey. But if he is, I cursed him to become a stone,” she prayed to the God.
DeleteIn the quiet sea, suddenly the wind blew so hard and a thunderstorm came. Malin Kundang’s huge ship was wrecked. He was thrown by the wave out of his ship, and fell on a small island. Suddenly, his whole body turned into stone. He was punished for not admitting his own mother.*** ( sumber : feradesliaahyar.wordpress.com )
The Wolf and The Lamb
DeleteA lamb was grazing with a flock of sheep one day. She soon found some sweet grass at the edge of the field. Farther and farther she went, away from the others.
She was enjoying herself so much that she did not notice a wolf coming nearer to her. However, when it pounced on her, she was quick to start pleading, “Please, please don’t eat me yet. My stomach is full of grass. If you wait a while, I will taste much better.”
The wolf thought that was a good idea, so he sat down and waited.
After a while, the lamb said, “If you allow me to dance, the grass in my stomach will be digested faster.” Again the wolf agreed. While the lamb was dancing, she had a new idea. She said, “Please take the bell from around my neck. If you ring it as hard as you can, I will be able to dance even faster.
The wolf took the bell and rang it as hard as he could. The shepherd heard the bell ringing and quickly sent his dogs to find the missing lamb. The barking dogs frightened the wolf away and saved the lamb’s life.
The Wolf and The Lamb
DeleteA lamb was grazing with a flock of sheep one day. She soon found some sweet grass at the edge of the field. Farther and farther she went, away from the others.
She was enjoying herself so much that she did not notice a wolf coming nearer to her. However, when it pounced on her, she was quick to start pleading, “Please, please don’t eat me yet. My stomach is full of grass. If you wait a while, I will taste much better.”
The wolf thought that was a good idea, so he sat down and waited.
After a while, the lamb said, “If you allow me to dance, the grass in my stomach will be digested faster.” Again the wolf agreed. While the lamb was dancing, she had a new idea. She said, “Please take the bell from around my neck. If you ring it as hard as you can, I will be able to dance even faster.
The wolf took the bell and rang it as hard as he could. The shepherd heard the bell ringing and quickly sent his dogs to find the missing lamb. The barking dogs frightened the wolf away and saved the lamb’s life.
The Wolf and The Lamb
DeleteA lamb was grazing with a flock of sheep one day. She soon found some sweet grass at the edge of the field. Farther and farther she went, away from the others.
She was enjoying herself so much that she did not notice a wolf coming nearer to her. However, when it pounced on her, she was quick to start pleading, “Please, please don’t eat me yet. My stomach is full of grass. If you wait a while, I will taste much better.”
The wolf thought that was a good idea, so he sat down and waited.
After a while, the lamb said, “If you allow me to dance, the grass in my stomach will be digested faster.” Again the wolf agreed. While the lamb was dancing, she had a new idea. She said, “Please take the bell from around my neck. If you ring it as hard as you can, I will be able to dance even faster.
The wolf took the bell and rang it as hard as he could. The shepherd heard the bell ringing and quickly sent his dogs to find the missing lamb. The barking dogs frightened the wolf away and saved the lamb’s life.
40 baris
ReplyDeleteThe Broken Leg
One day, I played basket ball with my friends in my school basketball hall. It was rainy season.
It was cloudy at that time. Before we played basket ball, we had been given some instructions by our coach. After that I and my friends had to do warming-up. Our coach asked us to run around the basketball court. While we were running, the rain fell. The coach then asked us to stop running. Not long after that, the rain stopped. I and my friends started to play a game. The coach warned us to be careful, because the court was so slippery.
The game started with jump ball. Jumping strongly, I got the ball so I ran and dribble the ball to the basket energetically. When I tried to throw the ball, I was slipped and “BRAKKK”. I fell down suddenly. Unluckily, I broke one of my legs. My friends then brought me to a hospital. I had to have bed rest for quite a long time. But everything grew so much better when I noticed that all of my friends in our basketball team always supported me and accompanied me to train my broken leg.
It was my unforgettable experience when I was in senior high school. This experience taught me a very valuable message to do everything more carefully.
Then the peasant asked the heaven’s door keeper how it was that they did not sing for him as they had done when the rich man went in, and said that it seemed to him that there in heaven things were done with just as much partiality as on earth.
Finally, said the heaven’s door keeper, “by no means, you are just as dear to us as anyone else, and will enjoy every heavenly delight that the rich man enjoys, but poor fellows like you come to heaven every day, but a rich man like this does not come more than once in a hundred years.”
Looking For a Bride
There was once a young shepherd who wanted very much to marry one of tripletssisters who were all equally pretty. He found that it was difficult for him to make a choice, and he could not decide to choose any one of them.
Then he asked his mother for advice, and she said: “invite all of them, and set some cheese before them, and watch the way they eat the cheese.”
One day, the man did what his mom advised. The first girl of the triplets swallowed the cheese with the rind on. The second girl hastily cut the rind off the cheese, but she cut it so quickly that she left much good cheese with it and threw that away also. The third girl peeled the rind off carefully, and cut neither too much nor too little.
The shepherd told all these facts to his mother. Considering the facts, his mom advised to choose the third of the triplets as his wife. The man did what his mom advised and lived happily with her.
My First Period
January 11th, 2017. I'll never forget that day. It happened when I was thirteen years old.
That morning I ate some goldfish and realized that my stomach was hurting a little bit. But it felt like the "your hungry" sort if stomach ache. Luckily it stopped when I was on the way to school.
I arrived at the school as usual and everything was normal. That unforgettable experience happened in mid-day. I was wearing tights that day. I wore blue and white uniform that day. When i was studying Math, I noticed like a feel of something coming out. I didn't understand and thought I was just sweating down there, or something.
80 baris
ReplyDeleteI really felt uncomfortable, though I didn't want to get up just in case it bled through. Since that condition happened, I just stayed sitting on my chair. The bell rang and the time was over. I went out from the class after all of my classmates had gone out. Many friends asked what happened to me, but I kept silent.
Having arrived at home, I asked my mom immediately about what happened to me. Surprisingly, my mom told me that I had got my first period that day. That experience was so unforgettable. I still remember exactly that I was kept silence with my panicked mimic when I was trying to understand what’s happening at that moment which made some friends wonder about my silence. By writing this story, I hope they read this story and find out the answer of their questions about me during that mid-day.
I Remember It So Vividly As If All of That Happened Yesterday
It was the beginning of my first school year and it meant that it was the time to buy all of new stuffs for the new semester. A shopping day like this meant a busy day for moms and their children in the school age. It also happened to us. We spent almost a day for that reason.
Having bought all stuffs for the new semester in the shopping center, I went to my favorite part of the shopping center. It was the toy department. I didn't really need to buy anything there. I just took a look at some interesting toys. I ran to the toys as fast as I could, but my mom hardly kept me up. On the top shelf, I saw a beautiful doll which looked just like a real baby. There was probably twenty of them, looked almost the same, only this one was looking down on me with her beautiful clear blue eyes. My mom saw my begging face, but told me that we couldn't afford to buy it. It was simply expensive, she said. I took my mom's hand sadly, and walked behind her. I did not beg or scream so I could get what I wanted. I knew what it meant when you can't afford something. I understood, even I was still eight years old. As usual, I could only save the dolls like other interesting toys in my dream. But, it made me stronger and more spirit-full to pursue my future so that I could buy everything I wanted.
I hardly could buy anything except for my school stuffs when I was a young girl. But it taught me a lot about patience and pursuing dream. Now, I can buy almost everything I need in life because I have finished my study and thanks God I am accepted in a reputable company. Thanks a lot my childhood. Shareen, My Best Friend Forever
Although it had already been a year since the accident happened, I could still remember it as if it happened yesterday.
On a cold winter night, I and my best friend Shareen were driving on a freeway that was covered in a thin plane of ice. To make matters worse I was drunk at that time. Shareen had warned me not to drink alcohol but as usual I ignored his warning. As I was driving, the beer started to take effect. I felt the dizziness effects until we were about halfway home.
When I was halfway in a sharp right turn just about to exit the freeway, I saw a flash of light streak past my left eye. Not long after that, there was a loud explosion. The darkness seemed to recede as I slowly regained consciousness. Suddenly there was a roaring fire and I immediately put off my seat belt, wanting to get out as soon as possible. Somehow I got out the car and it was then that it hit me with a thrill of horror, Shareen was gone. In fact it took me nearly ten minutes to find him. He had been thrown nearly fifteen feet away from where the car was. As I stood by his side, I realized that his injuries were far worse than my own. I also knew and I knew that he
120 baris
ReplyDeleteknew as well that he wasn't going to make it. Even if medical help could arrive it was far too late, he would be dead before he reached the hospital.
"Goodbye Nichole" and with those last words, he died. Since that day, I promise not to drink alcohol anymore. My bad habit had killed my best friend. To my surprised, all of his family forgave me. Shareen is my best friend who will always remind me when I do a mistake. Although he is dead, Shareen's memory will forever live on in my heart.
My Childhood Unforgettable Moment
In every human life, there is always at least an unforgettable childhood experience. This journey creates both good and bed stories. I, myself, have had a few bad ones at that time. They occurred mostly when I was trying to fit in and find my inner-self. One of those stories is when I hurt one of my friends. The story taught me a valuable lesson for my future then.
Well, it was one of my unforgettable experiences happened to my life when I was a young boy. At that time, I and my friends used to hang out around the tree which was near the playing ground. One of my friends father had tied a rope there and made a swing like stuff for us. Once, we swing there one by one peacefully. One of my friends who was very naughty tried to trick me. He said to me that it was his turn then. Of course I denied his statement because I remembered the turn very well. Not accepting my argument, he hit me and I fell down. I stood up and kept asking for my turn. Again, he hit me and I fell down. I was very angry and with the frowning eyes, I warned him, if he won't let me swing I will hit you with the stone. He said, "Whatever!". Then, I took a small stone in my hand and I throw onto him, without thinking it could hurt his eyes and harm him. He started crying and I started swinging.
The next day, his mother come to my house complaining my mother and said, "See, what your son has done to my son! His eyes were bleeding". After that, my mother asked me about the incident and I explained her the whole story, how he hit me and my legs were bleeding and saw her the scratches on my hands, and finally, how I throw the stone on him. That lady was still shouting on me and my mother. My mother asked her to bring a stone and let her son hit on my eyes. If this could make her son feel better then do that. Then she thought for a while and said to my mother, "Oh, I am sorry. I don't know why I spelled so bad words for you. My mother said, "They are children and a friends, today they fought and tomorrow they will play together again then why we are blaming and shouting". I don't forget these words my mother told her. That day, I didn't understand what the meaning of those words was. But when I grew up, I understood, what she meant to say. After that incident I never threw any stone on anybody.
My Unforgettable Moment
When I was 15 years old, I got an unforgettable experience. It happened in my house four years ago. As usual, I always did my house activities everyday; one of them was taking the dry clothes.
On that bright Wednesday afternoon, I was taking the dry clothes at the upstairs of my house, on the balcony. Everything was okay at the moment, but not long after that there was a problem there. When I was trying to take ane of the clothes, some clothes were flown away by the wind. As a consequence, there were some clothes hooked up on the roof of my house. So, I tried to put them back on the hangers. Then, I took a long pipe stick on my hand to take the clothes on
160 baris
ReplyDeletemy roof. First, I could take the first clothes successfully, and I had to take the other. I tried to get closer and closer to the clothes hooked on the roof. Suddenly, I was slipped and fell down to the terrace of my house which was 4 meters high from the balcony to the terrace. I hurt whole part of my body. I could not breathe and I could not wake up by myself. Less than a minute, my parents and my sister came quickly to me. They helped me stand up. They were totally shocked of me.
At night, my parents took me to the clinic. They were afraid of my condition, maybe I was seriously injured after that accident. Fortunately, I wasn't on seriously injury. I just got bruised on my head, and some scars on my hands and legs. This is one of unforgettable moments happened to my life because I can still alive after getting that thrilling accident.
Song Joong-ki
Song Joong-ki is my favorite actor. He is a South Korean actor and emcee. He has such a very handsome face. He is so famous in Indonesia.
Song Joong-ki was born on September 19th, 1985 at Daejeon, South Korea. He is about 65 kg (Weight), and 178 cm (Height). His blood type is “A”. He has a pointed nose and bright skin.
Song Joong-ki is very popular as one of the original cast members in a variety show entitled “Running Man”. This variety show has so many fans in Indonesia that Song gets his popularity easily in Indonesia. His funny character in this variety show makes him so lovable. Almost every young girl in Indonesia idolizes him so much.
Song Joong Ki
Song Joong-ki adalah aktor favoritku. Dia adalah aktor dan pembawa acara dari Korea Selatan. Dia memiliki wajah yang sangat tampan. Ia sangat terkenal di Indonesia.
Song Joong-ki lahir pada tanggal 19 September 1985 di Daejeon, Korea Selatan. Dia memilikikg berat sekitar 65 kg, dan tinggi 178 cm. Jenis darahnya adalah "A". Dia memiliki hidung mancung dan kulit cerah.
Song Joong-ki sangat populer sebagai salah satu pemeran dalam variety showbertajuk "Running Man". Variety show ini memiliki begitu banyak penggemar di Indonesia sehingga Song mendapatkan popularitasnya dengan mudah di Indonesia. Karakter lucunya dalam variety show ini membuatnya sangat dicintai. Hampir setiap gadis muda di Indonesia sangat mengidolakan dia.
My Idol, Pevita Pearce
First of all, I really love Pevita Pearce. She is my inspiration and one of my dreams is to meet her. I hope someday she comes to Lampung. I extremely want to meet her.
Pevita is my idol and I think she is such a great role model. She is a very beautiful energetic girl. I love the way she behaves. She has so many achievements but she never forgets who she is. She always respects other people.
Pevita has taught me many things such us to be fearless, to pursue our dreams no matter whoever we are, and to study as many knowledge as I can. She always inspires me that everyone is different and they have to be themselves. She teaches me not to give up easily in achieving my dreams. Pevita Pearce is the best Actress I have ever known.
Idol saya, Pevita Pearce
Pertama-tama, saya sangat mencintai Pevita Pearce. Dia adalah inspirasi saya, dan salah satu impian saya adalah bertemu dia. Kuharap suatu hari dia datang ke Lampung. Aku sangat ingin bertemu dengannya.
Pevita adalah idola saya dan saya pikir dia adalah teladan yang hebat. Dia adalah gadis energik yang sangat cantik. Saya suka cara dia berperilaku. Dia memiliki begitu banyak prestasi tapi dia tidak pernah melupakan siapa dirinya. Dia selalu menghormati orang lain.
200 baris
ReplyDeletePevita telah mengajari saya banyak hal, seperti untuk tak kenal takut, mengejar impian kita tidak peduli siapa pun kita, dan belajar sebanyak mungkin pengetahuan. Dia selalu mengilhami saya bahwa setiap orang berbeda dan mereka harus menjadi diri mereka sendiri. Dia mengajarkan kepada saya untuk tidak menyerah dengan mudah dalam mengejar impian saya. Pevita Pearce adalah aktris terbaik yang pernah saya kenal.
My Favorite Teacher
My favorite teacher is my English teacher. His full name is Susanto but many students prefer to call him Mr. Santo for he is an English teacher. He is such an inspiring teacher as he always teaches us patiently and attractively. He is one of the best teachers I have ever met.
He really understands his students’ need. Mr. Santo often teaches us in some funny ways. He is so creative in preparing teaching learning activities in the class. His writing is so good that we always admire it. Every time he notices that his students have been so tired to study, he loves to tell his inspiring experiences in his life to encourage us.
Mr. Santo is one of my heroes. Heroes are there to help students whenever they need it. He takes them to a higher level in studying English and lets them experience the powers of their words in studying. Mr. Santo wants to make all of his students study English easily. That is why I consider Mr. Santo as one of my favorite teachers.
Guru Favorit Saya
Guru favorit saya adalah guru bahasa Inggris saya. Nama lengkapnya adalah Susanto tapi banyak siswa lebih suka memanggilnya Mr. Santo karena dia adalah seorang guru bahasa Inggris. Dia adalah seorang guru yang menginspirasi karena dia selalu mengajarkan kepada kami dengan sabar dan menarik. Dia adalah salah satu guru terbaik yang pernah saya temui.
Dia benar-benar mengerti kebutuhan siswanya. Mr Santo sering mengajar kami dengan beberapa cara yang lucu. Ia begitu kreatif dalam mempersiapkan kegiatan belajar mengajar di kelas. Tulisannya begitu bagus sehingga kami selalu mengaguminya. Setiap kali dia menyadari bahwa murid-muridnya telah begitu lelah untuk belajar, dia suka menceritakan pengalaman-pengalaman yang menginspirasi dalam hidupnya untuk mendorong kita.
Mr. Santo adalah salah satu pahlawan saya. Pahlawan yang ada untuk membantu siswa kapanpun mereka membutuhkannya. Dia membawa mereka ke tingkat yang lebih tinggi dalam belajar bahasa Inggris dan membiarkan mereka memiliki kekuatan dari kata-kata kata-kata mereka dalam belajar. Mr. Santo ingin membuat semua siswanya belajar bahasa Inggris dengan mudah. Itulah sebabnya saya menganggap Mr. Santo sebagai salah satu guru favorit saya.
My friend Kinza
I have a close friend. Her name is Kinza Kaira Abriella, but I often call her Kinza. She is a very beautiful and kind friend.
My friend Kinza has such a tall body for a woman that is about 165 cm. She has a light skin with long black hair that breaks down to reach the shoulders. Nose and dimples in both cheeks make Kinza very charming when smiling.
In addition to having a beautiful face, Kinza is also very nice and friendly to everyone. Shee cannot see other people sad. If her friend is sad, she will cheer them up until her friend can smile again.
Kinza loves reading books. Sometimes I call him "book enthusiast". She loves all kinds of books, ranging from magazines, encyclopedias, comics, and religious books. She has ever told me that
240 baris
ReplyDeletebooks are the windows of the world.
Because of her beautiful look and heart, Kinza becomes a friend who is loved by her friends, as well as me. I admire her so much.
Temanku Kinza
Aku memiliki seorang teman dekat. Namanya adalah Kinza Kaira Abriella, tetapi aku sering memanggilnya Kinza. Dia adalah seoarang teman yang sangat cantik dan baik.
Temanku Kinza memiliki tubuh yang tinggi untuk ukuran wanita yaitu sekitar 165 cm. Dia memiliki warna kulit terang dengan rambut hitam yang panjang terurai hingga mencapai bahu. Hidung mancung dan lesung pipit yang ada di kedua pipinya membuat Kinza sangat menawan ketika tersenyum.
Selain memiliki wajah yang cantik, Kinza juga sangat baik dan ramah kepada setiap orang. Dia tidak bisa melihat orang lain bersedih. Apabia temannya bersedih, dia akan menghibur hingga temannya kembali tersenyum.
Kinza sangat suka sekali membaca buku. Kadang aku memanggilnya “penggila buku”. Semua jenis buku dia senangi, mulai dari majalah, ensiklopedia, komik, dan buku-buku agama. Dia pernah mengatakan kepadaku bahwa buku adalah jendela dunia.
Oleh karena paras dan hatinya yang cantik itu, Kinza menjadi sesosok teman yang sangat disayangi oleh teman-temannya, begitupun aku. Aku sangat mengagumi dirinya.
Pantai Sari Ringgung
Sari Ringgung Beach is one of many beaches that has beautiful scenery in Lampung. This beach is located in Sidodadi village, Pesawaran district, Lampung. This beach has clean water. In addition, rows of coconut trees that look green make the atmosphere on Sari Ringgung beach more fascinating.
In addition to beautiful panoramic beauty, this beach also has another characteristic, namely embossed sand. This embossed sand lies a little distance from the beach so that visitors who come must board the boat about 10-15 minutes to get to the place. Once there, the eyes of the visitors will be satisfied by the scenery which is so beautiful. From this embossed sand, visitors can see the clean blue sea and the surrounding green islands. Here, visitors can also see a variety of marine animals such as starfish, sea urchins, and many other small fish.
Pantai Sari Ringgung with beautiful embossed sand is a perfect destination for visitors who want to enjoy their vacations with family. This place is also quite often used as a favorite place to take photographs, not only for photographers but also for ordinary visitors.
Pantai Sari Ringgung
Pantai Sari Ringgung merupakan satu dari banyak pantai yang memiliki pemandangan indah di Lampung. Pantai ini berlokasi di desa Sidodadi, kabupaten Pesawaran, Lampung. Pantai ini memiliki air yang jernih. Selain itu, deretan pohon kelapa yang Nampak munghijau membuat suasana di pantai Sari Ringgung ini semakin memesona.
Selain keindahan panoramanya yang indah, pantai ini juga memiliki ciri khas lain, yaitu pasir timbul. Pasir timbul ini terletak sedikit jauh dari bibir pantai sehingga para pengunjung yang datang harus menaiki perahu sekitar 10-15 menit untuk sampai ke tempat tersebut. Setelah sampai disana, mata para pengunjung pasti akan dipuaskan oleh pemandangannya yang sangat indah. Dari pasir timbul ini, para pengunjung dapat melihat laut yang biru jernih dan pulau-pulau yang hijau di sekitarnya. Disini, para pengunjung juga dapat melihat berbagai hewan laut seperti
280 baris
ReplyDeletebintang laut, bulu babi, dan banyak ikan kecil lainnya.
Pantai Sari Ringgung dengan pasir timbulnya yang indah merupakan destinasi yang cocok bagi para pengunjung yang ingin menikmati liburan bersama keluarga. Tempat ini juga cukup sering dijadikan sebagai tempat favorit untuk mengambil foto-foto, tidak hanya bagi para fotografer tetapi juga bagi para pengunjung biasa.
My Rabbit
I have a male rabbit named Boli. Boli is an angora rabbit given by my uncle as a birthday gift. He has a very fat body with a very fine white fur. His weight is approximately 57 grams with for about 52 cm body length. Boli has beautiful blue eyes.
Boli does not like being quiet. He likes running and jumping. He would be very happy if I let her out and play in the yard.
Boli loves vegetables especially carrots. When it's time to eat, he will approach me. Although Boli loves carrots, I always give them additional foods such as multivitamins and minerals.
In spite of being very active, Boli does not like water. When the bath time arrives, I must try my best to bathe him. Sometimes I have to chase him first and put it in a special tub.
Because of her very adorable body and behavior, I love Boli very much. I hope Boli can always accompany me every day.
Kelinciku
Aku memiliki seekor kelinci jantan yang bernama Boli. Boli adalah seekor kelinci angora pemberian pamanku sebagai hadiah ulangtahun. Dia memiliki tubuh yang sangat gemuk dengan bulu putih yang sangat halus. Beratnya kira – kira mencapai 57 gram dengan panjang tubuh sekitar 52 cm. Boli memiliki mata berwarna biru yang sangat indah.
Boli tidak suka diam. Dia senang berlari dan melompat – lompat. Dia akan sangat senang apabila aku mengajaknya keluar dan bermain di halaman rumah.
Boli sangat menyukai sayur-sayuran khususnya wortel. Apabila sudah memasuki jam makannya, dia akan mendekatiku. Meskipun Boli menyukai wortel, aku selalu memberikannya makanan tambahan seperti multivitamin dan mineral.
Meskipun sangat aktif, Boli tidak menyukai air. Apabila waktu mandi tiba, aku harus berusaha dengan sekuat tenaga untuk memandikannya. Kadang-kadang aku harus menangkapnya terlebih dahulu dan menceburkannya ke dalam bak khusus.
Oleh karena tubuh dan tingkah lakunya yang sangat menggemaskan, aku sangat menyayangi Boli. Aku berharap Boli selalu bisa menemaniku setiap hari.
My Pet
I have a pet. I named it Dono. Dono is a funny black parrot. He is very lovely and it always makes me laugh because of his funny words. Dono had been trained before to say some words.
Dono is special to me because it is just like my best friend. Every time I come back from school, he say some words to welcome me. When I am in a free time, I will play with Dono and train him to say some new words. I am happy to have a friend who is never busy and can always play with me every time I want to play.
I am very happy to have a pet like Dono. I believe that caring for animals sincerely is important. So, I always promise that I will take good care of Dono forever.
Binatang Peliharaanku
Aku memiliki sesekor hewan peliharaan. Aku menamakannya Dono. Dono adalah burung beo hitam yang lucu. Dia sangat cantik dan selalu membuatku tertawa karena kata-katanya yang
320 baris
ReplyDeletelucu. Dono telah dilatih sebelumnya untuk mengucapkan beberapa patah kata.
Dono spesial bagiku karena ia seperti sahabatku. Setiap kali saya pulang sekolah, dia mengucapkan beberapa kata untuk menyambut saya. Ketika saya memiliki waktu senggang, saya akan bermain dengan Dono dan melatihnya untuk mengucapkan beberapa kata baru. Saya senang punya teman yang tidak pernah sibuk dan selalu bisa bermain dengan saya setiap saat saya ingin bermain.
Saya sangat senang memiliki hewan peliharaan seperti Dono. Saya percaya bahwa merawat hewan dengan sungguh-sungguh itu penting. Jadi, saya selalu berjanji bahwa saya akan merawat Dono selamanya.
The view of Mojopahit Beach
Mojokerto is breathtaking. On the left side, it is seen a very high cliffs and on the right side we can see a large rock that seems ready to keep the crash of waves that come any time. The number of tourists who always visit this Mojopahit Beach makes this beach never quiet of visitors.
In this Mojopahit beach, we can play sand and feel the breeze of the fresh sea breeze. We can also ride a horse or a kind of carriage called andong that can take us to the coral reef area which is very beautiful. In the early evening, we can see the sunset. This moment is a very special moment as we can see the sun that seems entering the sea water.
Pemandangan Pantai Mojopahit
Mojokerto sangat mempesona. di sebelah kiri terlihat tebing yang amat sangat tinggi dan di sebelah kanan kita bisa melihat batu karang besar yang seolah-olah siap menjaga gempuran ombak yang datang setiap saat. Banyaknya wisatawan yang selalu mengunjungi Pantai Mojopahit ini membuat pantai ini tidak pernah sepi dari pengunjung.
Di pantai Mojopahit ini keta bisa bermain pasir dan merasakan hembusan segar angin laut. Kita juga bisa naik kuda ataupun angkutan sejenis andong yang bisa membawa kita ke area karang laut yang sungguh sangat indah. Disore hari, kita bisa melihat matahari terbenam. Momen ini merupakan momen yang sangat istimewa karena kita dapat melihat matahari yang seolah-olah masuk ke dalam air laut.
My Doll
I have a favorite thing. It is Cimol. I love her so much because she is a gift from my parents because I got the best rank in class, last semester. Cimol can always ease my fatigue every time I hold him.
Cimol is the name of my beloved Hello Kitty doll. Cimol has a broad white head shape, 2 ears above his head, 3 mustaches on her both cheeks, black round eyes, pink mouth, no nose, and a pink ribbon on the right side of his head. There is also a yellow circle in the center of the tape.
Cimol has no legs and his head is covered with soft, yellowish white feathers. Its length is 9 cm and there is a black rope on the top of his head to hang it to my hand phone
My Doll
Aku memiliki sebuah benda kesayangan. Ia adalah Cimol. Aku sangat meyayanginya karena ia adalah pemberian dari orang tuaku karena aku mendapat peringkat terbaik di kelas, semester yang lalu. Cimol selalu dapat meredakan kelelahanku setiap kali aku memeluknya.
Cimol adalah nama boneka Hello Kitty kesayanganku. Cimol memiliki bentuk kepala lebar berwarna putih, 2 telinga di atas kepalanya, 3 helai kumis di kedua pipinya, mata bulat hitam, mulut berwarna pink, tidak memiliki hidung, dan pita berwarna pink pada bagian samping kanan kepalanya. Ada juga sebuah lingkaran berwarna kuning di tengah-tengah pita tersebut.
360 baris
ReplyDeleteCimol tidak memiliki kaki, dan kepalanya dan dipenuhi bulu-bulu yang lembut berwarna putih kekuningan. Panjangnya 9 cm, pada bagian atas kepalanya ada tali berwarna hitam untuk menggantungkannya ke HP saya.
My Camera
My favorite thing is my camera. It is a brand new digital camera. I really love my camera. My father gave this camera on my 16th birthday.
My digital camera is black. It is a newest product of a famous camera company. It is one of the larger types of camera which is named DSLRs (Digital Single Lens Reflex) because we can see the image directly through the lens that will be used to take the image. When the shutter is pressed, a mirror flips up to expose the sensor to light. It also has the largest sensors, which in general will allow me to get the best quality pictures, especially in low-light conditions.
I love my digital camera. I usually bring it in every special moment in my life, such as birthday, wedding, and many other occasions. I hope that this camera will always accompany me and there will be many more special events captured by this camera.
Kameraku
Benda favorit saya adalah kamera saya. Ia adalah kamera digital merek baru. Saya sangat mencintai kamera saya. Ayah saya memberi kamera ini pada ulang tahun saya ke 16.
Kamera digital saya berwarna hitam. Ia adalah produk terbaru dari perusahaan kamera terkenal. Ia adalah salah satu jenis kamera yang lebih besar yang diberi nama DSLRs (Digital Single Lens Reflex) karena kita bisa melihat gambar secara langsung melalui lensa yang akan digunakan untuk mengambil gambar. Saat rana ditekan, cermin membalik hingga membuka sensor ke cahaya. Ia juga memiliki sensor terbesar, yang pada umumnya akan memungkinkan saya mendapatkan gambar dengan kualitas terbaik, terutama dalam kondisi kurang cahaya.
Saya mencintai kamera digital saya. Biasanya saya membawanya ke setiap momen spesial dalam hidup saya, seperti ulang tahun, pernikahan, dan banyak kesempatan lainnya. Saya berharap kamera ini akan selalu menemani saya dan akan ada banyak lagi acara spesial yang tertangkap kamera ini.
The Origin of The Name “Singapore”
A hundred years ago there lived a king named Nila Utama, King of Srivijaya. One day, the king went sailing accompanied by his loyal bodyguards. Along the way, the hurricane came. The guards begged the king to cancel his plan. "Sir, it is dangerous if we continue the journey with this condition. It's better if we stop first to a safer place. If I am not mistaken, there is a place nearby here named Tumasik Island. “What if we stay there while waiting for a safer condition?" Said the captain of the ship. The king approved this opinion. Their boat was docked to Tumasik Island shortly afterwards.
Arriving on the island, King and several bodyguards left the ship and looked around the island. When they're looking around, suddenly an animal which was not far from them flashed. The king was surprised and fascinated. The beast was so huge, looked dashing, and was golden in color." What creature was that?" Asked the King to his guards. "If i am not mistaken, people call it “Singa”, your majesty," one of his bodyguards replied. "What?" Asked the King to clarify. “Singa” replied the guard.
The king then asked more explanation about the animal. Attentively, The King listened to all explanations from his bodyguard about the animal. "Then, we give the name of this
400 barplace “Singapore”.”Meaning: The City of Lion which is derived from malay “Singa” (lion) and “Pura / Pore” (City)". Since that time the town was named Singapore.is
ReplyDeleteAsal Nama Singapura
Ratusan tahun yang lalu hiduplah seorang raja bernama Nila Utama, Raja Sriwijaya. Pada suatu hari, Raja pergi berlayar ditemani pengawal-pengawal setianya. Di tengah perjalanan, angin topan datang. Para pengawal memohon agar raja membatalkan niatnya. “Tuan, sungguh berbahaya jika kita meneruskan perjalanan dengan kondisi seperti ini. Lebih baik jika kita singgah dulu ke tempat yang lebih aman. Kalau hamba tak keliru, ada tempat terdekat dari sini yang bernama Pulau Tumasik. Bagaimana jika singgah di sana sembari menunggu kondisi yang lebih aman?” kata kapten kapal. Raja menyetujui pendapat tersebut. Perahu mereka pun merapat ke Pulau Tumasik tak lama setelah itu.
Sesampainya di pulau tersebut, Raja dan beberapa pengawalnya meninggalkan kapal dan berkeliling melihat-lihat pulau tersebut. Saat mereka sedang melihat-lihat sekeliling, tiba-tiba seekor binatang berkelebat tak jauh dari tempat mereka. Raja terkejut dan terpukau. Binatang itu sanagat besar, tampak gagah, dan berwarna keemasan. “Mahluk apakah itu?” tanya sang Raja kepada para pengawalnya. “Kalau hamba tak salah, orang-orang menyebutnya singa, Yang Mulia,” jawab salah seorang pengawalnya. “Apa?” tanya sang Raja memperjelas. “Singa” jawab pengawal tadi.
Raja lalu meminta penjelasan lebih banyak tentang biantang tersebut. Dengan penuh perhatian, Raja mendengarkan semua penjelasan pengawalnya tentang binatang itu. “Kalau begitu, kita beri nama tempat ini Singapura. Artinya: Kota Singa yang diperoh dari bahasa melayu “Singa” dan “Pura”. Sejak saat itulah kota itu bernama Singapura.
Roro Jonggrang
In ancient times, there were two neighboring kingdoms in Central Java. The kingdoms were the Penging kingdom and the Baka kingdom. Pengging was fertile and prosperous kingdom, ruled by Prabu Damar Maya. His son was Raden Bandung Bondowoso (Bandawasa) who was mighty and powerful. While the Baka kingdom ruled by a man-eating giant named King Baka.
To expand the kingdom, King Baka combated Pengging kingdom causing many people killed and lost their wealth. In order to end the war, Prabu Damar Maya sent his son to fight King Baka. Because of his power, Bondowoso managed to kill King Baka.
Despite coming from a race of giants, King Baka had a beautiful daughter named Rara Jonggrang. One day, Rara Jongrang was proposed by Bandung Bandawasa who met her when the war happened. Knowing the fact that he had killed her father, Roro Jonggrang didn’t want to marry him. But Bandung Bondowoso still needed to marry her, whatever the obstacles would be. Then, to challenge him Ratu Baka gave a task to Bandung Bandawasa. Ratu Baka told that he had to make 1000 temples in one night before he could marry to Roro Jonggrang.
Bandung Bandawasa then called the genies to help him and he made the temples in unbelievable speed. Roro Jonggrang saw that the task was almost completed, so she ordered her servants to help her hit the rice puncher and made the sounds of cooking. These actions made the genies think that morning had come so they run away as soon as possible. Bandung Bandawasa was angry with Roro Jonggrang. He already finished 9999 temples, and when he
440 baris
ReplyDeletewas building the 1000th temple, he cursed Roro Jonggrang into a stone statue to fill the 1000 temples.
Roro Jonggrang
Pada jaman dahulu terdapat dua kerajaan yang bertetangga di Jawa Tengah. Kerajaan tersebut adalah kerajaan Pengging dan kerajaan Baka. Pengging adalah kerajaan yang subur dan makmur, dipimpin oleh Prabu Damar Maya. Ia berputra Raden Bandung Bondowoso (Bandawasa) yang gagah perkasa dan sakti. Sedangkan kerajaan Baka dipimpin oleh raksasa pemakan manusia bernama Prabu Baka.
Untuk memperluas kerajaan, Prabu Baka memerangi kerajaan Pengging yang mengakibatkan banyak rakyat Pengging tewas dan kehilangan harta benda. Untuk mengakhiri perang, Prabu Damar Maya mengirimkan putranya untuk menghadapi Prabu Baka. Karena kesaktiannya, Bandung Bondowoso berhasil membunuh Prabu Baka.
Meskipun berasal dari ras raksasa, Prabu Baka memiliki seorang putri cantik bernama Rara Jonggrang. Suatu hari, Rara Jongrang dilamar oleh Bandung Bandawasa yang melihatnya saat perang terjadi. Mengetahui fakta bahwa ia telah membunuh ayahnya, Roro Jonggrang tidak mau menikah dengannya. Tapi Bandung Bondowoso masih tetap ingin menikahinya, apa pun rintangan yang ada. Kemudian, untuk menantangnya Ratu Baka memberi persyaratan ke Bandung Bandawasa. Ratu Baka diberitahu bahwa ia harus membuat 1000 candi dalam satu malam sebelum ia bisa menikah dengan Roro Jonggrang.
Bandung Bandawasa kemudian memanggil jin untuk membantunya dan dia membuat candi dengan kecepatan luar biasa. Roro Jonggrang melihat bahwa tugas itu hampir selesai, jadi dia memerintahkan pelayannya untuk membantunya memukul tempat menaruh beras dan membuat suara memasak. Tindakan-tindakan ini membuat jin berpikir pagi telah datang sehingga mereka lari secepat mungkin. Bandung Bandawasa marah dengan Roro Jonggrang. Dia sudah menyelesaikan 9999 candi, dan ketika ia membangun candi ke 1000, ia mengutuk Roro Jonggrang menjadi patung batu untuk mengisi candi ke 1000.
Origin of the Snail House
In ancient times, the snails did not bring their home anywhere. In the beginning, snails lived in an abandoned bird's nest in the trees. The night was warm and the day was cool because the leaves shaded the nest where the snails lived. But when the rains came, the leaves could no longer block the rain that fell. Snails caught cold and wet when the rainy season arrived.
Then the snails moved into the holes in the trunks of trees. When the day was hot, the snails were well protected, even if it rained. It looked like that I had found a suitable home for me, the snail said in his heart.
But on a sunny day, there came a woodpecker. Tok..tok ... tok ... woodpecker kept pecking the trunks where the snails lived. Snails became very distracted and could not sleep. With annoyed heart, snails went out of the hole in the trunk and looked for a place to stay next. Snails found a hole in the ground, which seemed to be warm when the night came, thought snails. Snails cleaned up those holes and decided to stay in it. But it turned out when the night came. The rats came from all directions to damage the hole. Again and again, the snails had to leave the hole to find a new home.
Snails then moved on to the edge of the beach filled with coral reefs. He thought that the sidelines of the corals might be his home. Snails could take a rest peacefully in this place. But when the tide rose up to the top of the rock, snail was swept away along with the surge of the
470 baris
ReplyDeletewaves. As usual, the snails had to go away to find a new home. When he was walking away from the beach, the snail found an empty shell. This shape was beautiful and very light. Being tired and cold, snails went into the shell. Snails felt warm and comfortable then he slept in it.
When the morning came, snails realized that he had found the best home for himself. He did not need to go home in hurry if it rained. He also would not get heat anymore, and no one would bother him. He then brought it home with him wherever he went.
Asal Mula Rumah Siput
Pada zaman dahulu, siput tidak membawa rumahnya kemana-mana. Awalnya siput tinggal di sarang burung yang sudah ditinggalkan induk burung di atas pohon. Malam terasa hangat dan siang terasa sejuk karena daun-daun menaungi sarang tempat siput tinggal. Tetapi ketika musim hujan datang, daun-daun itu tidak bisa lagi menghalangi air hujan yang jatuh. Siput menjadi basah dan kedinginan saat musimhujan tiba.
Kemudian siput pindah ke dalam lubang yang ada di batang-batang pohon. Jika hari panas, siput terlindung dengan baik, bahkan jika hujan turun. Sepertinya aku menemukan rumah yang cocok untukku, kata si siput dalam hati.
Tetapi pada suatu hari yang cerah, datanglah burung pelatuk. Tok..tok…tok…burung pelatuk terus mematuk batang pohon tempat siput tinggal. Siput menjadi terganggu dan tidak bisa tidur. Dengan hati jengkel, siput keluar dari lubang yang ada di batang pohon tersebut dan mencari tempat tinggal selanjutnya. Siput menemukan sebuah lubang di tanah, yang nampaknya hangat jika malam datang, pikir siput. Siput membersihkan lubang tersebut dan memutuskan untuk tinggal di dalamnya. Tetapiternyata ketika malam datang, tikus-tikus datang dari segala arah merusak rumah siput. Lagi dan lagi, siput harus pergi meninggalkan lubang itu untuk mencari rumah baru.
Siput kemudian berjalan terus sampai di tepi pantai yang penuh dengan batu karang.Ia berfikir sela-sela batu karang mungkin dapat menjadi rumahnya. Siput pun dapat beristirahat dengan tenang di tempat tersebut. Tetapi ketika air laut pasang dan naik sampai ke atas batu karang, siput ikut tersapu bersama dengan derasnya ombaktersebut. Seperti biasa, siput harus kembali pergi mencari rumah baru. Ketika ia sedang berjalan meninggalkan pantai, si siput menemukan sebuah cangkang kosong, bentuknya cantik dan sangat ringan. Karena lelah dan kedinginan, siput masuk ke dalam cangkang tersebut. Siput merasa hangat dan nyaman lalu tertidur di dalamnya.
510 baris
ReplyDeletewaves. As usual, the snails had to go away to find a new home. When he was walking away from the beach, the snail found an empty shell. This shape was beautiful and very light. Being tired and cold, snails went into the shell. Snails felt warm and comfortable then he slept in it.
When the morning came, snails realized that he had found the best home for himself. He did not need to go home in hurry if it rained. He also would not get heat anymore, and no one would bother him. He then brought it home with him wherever he went.
Asal Mula Rumah Siput
Pada zaman dahulu, siput tidak membawa rumahnya kemana-mana. Awalnya siput tinggal di sarang burung yang sudah ditinggalkan induk burung di atas pohon. Malam terasa hangat dan siang terasa sejuk karena daun-daun menaungi sarang tempat siput tinggal. Tetapi ketika musim hujan datang, daun-daun itu tidak bisa lagi menghalangi air hujan yang jatuh. Siput menjadi basah dan kedinginan saat musimhujan tiba.
Kemudian siput pindah ke dalam lubang yang ada di batang-batang pohon. Jika hari panas, siput terlindung dengan baik, bahkan jika hujan turun. Sepertinya aku menemukan rumah yang cocok untukku, kata si siput dalam hati.
Tetapi pada suatu hari yang cerah, datanglah burung pelatuk. Tok..tok…tok…burung pelatuk terus mematuk batang pohon tempat siput tinggal. Siput menjadi terganggu dan tidak bisa tidur. Dengan hati jengkel, siput keluar dari lubang yang ada di batang pohon tersebut dan mencari tempat tinggal selanjutnya. Siput menemukan sebuah lubang di tanah, yang nampaknya hangat jika malam datang, pikir siput. Siput membersihkan lubang tersebut dan memutuskan untuk tinggal di dalamnya. Tetapiternyata ketika malam datang, tikus-tikus datang dari segala arah merusak rumah siput. Lagi dan lagi, siput harus pergi meninggalkan lubang itu untuk mencari rumah baru.
Siput kemudian berjalan terus sampai di tepi pantai yang penuh dengan batu karang.Ia berfikir sela-sela batu karang mungkin dapat menjadi rumahnya. Siput pun dapat beristirahat dengan tenang di tempat tersebut. Tetapi ketika air laut pasang dan naik sampai ke atas batu karang, siput ikut tersapu bersama dengan derasnya ombaktersebut. Seperti biasa, siput harus kembali pergi mencari rumah baru. Ketika ia sedang berjalan meninggalkan pantai, si siput menemukan sebuah cangkang kosong, bentuknya cantik dan sangat ringan. Karena lelah dan kedinginan, siput masuk ke dalam cangkang tersebut. Siput merasa hangat dan nyaman lalu tertidur di dalamnya.
Ketika pagi tiba, siput menyadari telah menemukan rumah terbaik untuknya. Ia tidak perlu lagi cepat-cepat pulang jika hujan turun. Ia juga tidak akan kepanasan lagi, dantidak ada yang akan mengganggunya. Ia kemudian membawa rumah ini bersamanyakemanapun ia pergi.
The Origin of The Name “Balikpapan City”
According to folklore handed down from generation to generation among the people of East Kalimantan, since the 1700's the land of sand had already existed a system of royal government which were very organized. Under the reign of the kingdom, the people lived in prosperity. The kingdom led by a Sultan named Sultan Aji Muhammad. Sultan Aji Muhammad had a daughter named Aji Tatin. Then the daughter got married to the King of Kutai. To his father, Aji Tatin asked a legacy for her future. Sultan Aji Muhammad then gave the bay area which had not been named.
550 baris
ReplyDeleteOne day, when the people assigned to collect tribute to Aji Tatin were riding the boat, a powerful hurricane came. Tributes from the people which they were carrying out at that time were in form of boards which were in huge amounts. Feeling unable to fight the storm, the rowers of the boat tried to move closer to the beach. However, since the waves were very large and the storm, the boat slammed into a reef. Tools for rowing were broken and the boat sank. The commander who led the group and all of his men died.
Thus, according to the legend or folklore from East Kalimantan, “Balikpapan” name was taken from an incident when the boat containing the boards was upside down because of the storm. While coral island which was hit by the boat until drowned is called “Pulau Tukung” now.
Asal Muasal Nama “Kota Balikpapan”
Menurut cerita rakyat yang diceritakan secara turun temurun di kalangan masyarakat Kalimantan Timur, sejak tahun 1700 an di tanah Pasir sudah ada sistem pemerintahan kerajaan yang sangat teratur. Di bawah pemerintahan kerajaan tersebut, rakyat hidup sejahtera. Kerajaan tersebut dipimpin oleh seorang Sultanbernama Sultan Aji Muhammad. Sultan Aji Muhammad mempunyai seorang putri bernama Aji Tatin. Kemudian Putri tersebut menikah dengan Raja Kutai. Kepada ayahnya, Aji Tatin meminta warisan untuk masa depannya. Sultan Aji Muhammad kemudian memberikan wilayah teluk yang saat itu belum diberi nama.
Pada suatu hari, ketika orang-orang yang bertugas mengumpulkan upeti untuk Aji Tatin sedang naik perahu, datanglah angin topan yang dahsyat. Upeti dari rakyat yang sedang mereka bawa saat itu berupa papan yang sangat banyak. Karena merasa tidak mampu untuk melawan badai, para pendayung perahu tersebut berusaha merapat ke pantai. Namun, karena gelombang yang sangat besar dan angin topan tersebut, perahu pun terhempas ke sebuah karang. Alat untuk mendayung pun patah dan perahu pun karam. Panglima yang memimpin rombongan tersebut dan semua anak buahnya meninggal.
Jadi, menurut legenda atau cerita rakyat Kalimantan Timur ini, nama Balikpapan diambil dari kejadian saat perahu yang berisi papan terbalik karena diterpa badai. Sedangkan pulau karang yang tertabrak oleh perahu hingga karam kini dinamakan Pulau Tukung.
The Origin of Lightening
Once upon a time fairies and humans lived together peacefully. One day, Mekhala, a beautiful and clever elf, studied at Shie, a great hermit. Besides Mekhala, Master Shie also had a male student named Ramasaur. In the process of learning, the boy always envied Mekhala because Mekhala was very clever. But Master Shie still loved both of his students without favoritism.
One day Guru Shie called and said to them, "Tomorrow, give me a cup full of dew. Who is faster to get it, so it will be lucky for him/her. The dew will be turned into a gem, who can grant every request. "Mekhala and Ramasaur stunned for a moment to hear the command. Ramasaur imagined he would ask for wealth and luxury after completing the task so that he could become the richest man in the country. However Mekhala just thought out loud. Getting a cup of dew in a short time is certainly not easy, Mekhala muttered in her heart.
The next day, early in the morning, the disciples had been in the woods. Ramasaur pulled weeds
590 baris
ReplyDeleteand other small plants sloppily. But the result was disappointing. Dew that exists in plants was always spilled before it was poured into the cup. Instead, Mekhala absorbed the moisture with a soft cloth very carefully. She slowly squeezed the cloth and then inserted it into the cup. The result was very encouraging. Soon her cup had been filled up with dew. Mekhala saw Master Shie soon and gave his work.
Master Shie received it joyfully. Mekhala was indeed a clever pupil. As promised, Master Shie transformed it into a gem as big as a thumb. "If you want something, take up this gem equally to the forehead. Then say whatever you want," Professor Shie said. Mekhala did whatever the teacher had taught, then called her wishes. Instantly, Mekhala were in the blue sky. She hovered like an eagle who was so beautiful.
Meanwhile, only at dusk Ramasaur managed to get a cup of dew. The result was not as clear as that was collected by Mekhala. Then, Ramasaur handed the cup dew on Master Shie hastily. "Although you are not quicker than Mekhala, you will still get a gift on your effort," Master Shie said while handing a magic axe made of silver. When the axe was thrown to the object, even a mountain could be destroyed.
In fact, Ramasaur abused the axe. He was very jealous of the Mekhala that could hover in the sky so beautifully. Ramasaur immediately threw the axe toward Mekhala. Knowing there would be danger threatens, Mekhala fend off the axe with the gem. The result was a violent clash and blinding light in the sky. The clash continues until today, in form of a deafening explosion. People refer it as "thunder".
Asal Mula Guntur
Dahulu kala peri dan manusia hidup bersama dengan damai. Suatu hari, Mekhala, si peri cantik dan pandai, berguru pada Shie, seorang pertapa sakti. Selain Mekhala, Guru Shie juga mempunyai seorang murid laki-laki bernama Ramasaur. Dalam proses belajar, murid laki-laki ini selalu iri pada Mekhala karena Mekhala sangatlah pandai. Namun Guru Shie tetap menyayangi kedua muridnya tanpa pilih kasih.
Suatu hari Guru Shie memanggil dan berkata kepada mereka, “Besok, berikan aku secawan penuh air embun. Siapa yang lebih cepat mendapatkannya, maka akan beruntunglah dia. Embun itu akan kuubah menjadi permata, yang bisa mengabulkan segala permintaan.” Mekhala dan Ramasaur tertegun sejenak mendengar perintah itu. Terbayang oleh Ramasaur ia akan meminta harta dan kemewahan setelah menyelesaikan tugas tersebut sehingga ia bisa menjadi orang terkaya di negerinya. Namun Mekhala justru berpikir keras. Mendapatkan secawan air embun dalam waktu yang singkat tentulah tidak mudah, gumam Mekhala di dalam hati.
Keesokan harinya, pagi-pagi sekali, kedua murid itu telah berada di hutan. Ramasaur mencabuti rumput dan tanaman kecil lainnya dengan ceroboh. Tetapi hasilnya sangat mengecewakan. Air embun yang ada pada tumbuhan-tumbuhan tersebut selalu tumpah sebelum dituang ke cawan. Sebaliknya, Mekhala menyerap embun dengan sehelai kain lunak dengan sangat hati-hati. Perlahan diperasnya kain tersebut lalu dimasukan ke cawan. Hasilnya sangat menggembirakan. Tak lama kemudian cawannya telah penuh terisi embun. Mekhala segera menemui Guru Shie dan memberikan hasil kerjanya.
Guru Shie menerimanya dengan gembira. Mekhala memang murid yang cerdik. Seperti janjinya,
630 barish
ReplyDeleteGuru Shie mengubah embun itu menjadi sebuah permata sebesar ibu jari. ” Jika kau menginginkan sesuatu, angkatlah permata ini sejajar dengan keningmu. Lalu ucapkan apapun keinginanmu,” ujar Guru Shie. Mekhala mengerjakan apa saja yang diajarkan gurunya, lalu menyebut keinginannya. Dalam sekejap Mekhala telah berada di langit biru. Melayang-layang seperti seekor rajawali yang indah sekali.
Sementara itu, baru pada senja hari Ramasaur berhasil mendapat secawan embun. Hasilnya pun tidak sejernih yang dikumpulkan oleh Mekhala. Kemudian, Ramasaur menyerahkan secawan embun tersebut pada Guru Shie dengan tergopoh-gopoh. “Meskipun kalah cepat dari Mekhala, kau akan tetap mendapat hadiah atas jerih payahmu,” kata Guru Shie sambil menyerahkan sebuah kapak sakti yang terbuat dari perak. Bila kapak itu dilemparkan ke sasaran, gunung pun bisa hancur.
Ternyata Ramasaur menyalahgunakan kapak itu. Ia sangat iri melihat Mekhala yang bisa melayang-layang di angkasa dengan begitu indahnya. Ramasaur segera melemparkan kapak itu ke arah Mekhala. Karena mengetahui akan ada bahaya mengancam, Mekhala menangkis kapak itu dengan permatanya. Akibatnya terjadilah benturan dahsyat dan cahaya yang sangat menyilaukan di angkasa. Benturan itu terus terjadi hingga saat ini, berupa gelegar yang memekakkan telinga. Orang-orang menyebutnya sebagai “guntur”.
The origins of Lampung City
In ancient times there were four brothers called Ompung Silamponga, Ompung Silitonga, Ompung Silatoa, and Ompung Sintalaga who tried to escape from Tapanuli to the southeast. They crossed the ocean by using rafts. Then, they had been bobbing aimlessly on the sea for a couple of days so that their food supplies dwindled. Once in a while, when they discovered a land, they stopped to look for food and then continued the voyage.
Once, Ompung Silamponga fell ill. His condition was deteriorating day by day. However, he remained determined to continue the journey. Meanwhile, his three brothers were so tired that he decided to stop sailing.
Suddenly, a raft appeared while bobbing near their raft. The three siblings who were healthy decided to separate ompung Silamponga. They carried his brother who was seriously ill carefully to their newfound raft and pushed, so that it was drifted away from them.
Ompung Silamponga was bobbed alone with his raft. His body became weak. After a long time had been bobbing, his raft then hit a hard object. Then Ompung Silamponga was awakened. He found himself already stranded on a beautiful beach whose waves were not so huge. Somehow he felt that his body became stronger and healthier. He then walked down the beach. He found a stream with clear water around the coast. Then Ompung Silamponga thought to live in that area.
After some time living in that area, Ompung Silamponga got bored. Then, he went to explore the island. Ompung Silamponga explored a dense forest near the island. Finally, he arrived at the top of a hill with beautiful views. Then he could also know that there were people living at the foot of the hill. With a feeling of joy, unconsciously he shouted loudly, "Lappung! Lappung! Lappung!" (In Tapanuli language, lappung means “Wide”).
Shortly after that, Ompung Silamponga went down from the top of the hill and opened a new
670 baris
ReplyDeletesettlement there. He gave the place a name "Lappung". In fact, a group of people who lived so left behind stayed also around the place. Ompung Silamponga established good relations with the indigenous population. The longer the area was, it developed more. Ompung Silamponga spent his life there until death.
“Lampung” is recognized to be derived from two things. First, from the words shouted by Ompung Simaponga on the hill when it was first discovered that area. Second, from a part of Ompung Silamponga name.
Asal Usul Kota Lampung
Pada zaman dahulu ada empat bersaudara bernama Ompung Silamponga, Ompung Silitonga, Ompung Silatoa, dan Ompung Sintalaga yang berusaha pergi menyelamatkan diri dari Tapanuli ke arah tenggara. Mereka menyeberangi lautan dengan menggunakan rakit. Kemudian mereka terombang-ambing tanpa arah di tengah laut berhari-hari sehingga persediaan makanan yang semakin menipis. Sesekali ketika menemukan daratan, mereka singgah untuk mencari bahan makanan dan kembali melanjutkan pelayaran.
Suatu ketika, Ompung Silamponga jatuh sakit. Kondisinya semakin memburuk hari demi hari. Namun, ia tetap bertekad meneruskan perjalanan. Sementara itu, kedua saudaranya telah begitu letih sehingga memutuskan untuk berhenti berlayar.
Tiba-tiba, terlihat sebuah rakit terombang-ambing di dekat rakit mereka. Ketiga bersaudara yang sehat itu memutuskan untuk berpisah dengan Ompung Silamponga. Mereka menggotong saudaranya yang sedang sakit parah tersebut dengan hati-hati ke rakit yang baru mereka temukan dan mendorongnya, sehingga terbawa arus menjauh dari mereka.
Ompung Silamponga terombang-ambing sendiri dengan rakitnya. Tubuhnya menjadi semakin lemah sekali. Setelah sekian lama terombang-ambing, rakitnya kemudian menghantam sebuah benda keras. Ompung Silamponga kemudian terbangun. Ia mendapati dirinya sudah terdampar di sebuah pantai indah yang ombaknya tidak begitu besar. Entah mengapa ia merasakan tubuhnya menjadi kuat dan sehat. Ia lalu berjalan menyusuri pantai tersebut. Ia menemukan sebuah sungai dengan air yang jernih di sekitar pantai tersebut. Kemudian Ompung Silamponga pun berpikir untuk tinggal di daerah itu.
Setelah beberapa waktu tinggal di daerah itu, Ompong Silamponga merasa bosan. Lalu, ia pergi menjelajahi pulau tersebut. Ompong Silamponga menjelajahi sebuah hutan lebat di dekat pulau tersebut. Akhirnya, sampailah ia di sebuah puncak bukit dengan pemandangan yang sangat indah. Kemudian Ia juga bisa mengetahui bahwa ada penduduk yang tinggal di kaki bukit tersebut. Dengan perasaan gembira, tanpa sadar ia pun berteriak dengan keras, "Lappung! Lappung! Lappung!" (Dalam bahasa Tapanuli, lappung berarti luas).
Tak lama setelah itu, Ompung Silamponga turun dari bukit dan membuka perkampungan baru di sana. Ia memberi nama tempat tersebut “Lappung”. Ternyata di sekitarnya, tinggal juga sekelompok penduduk yang hidup sangat terbelakang. Ompung Silamponga menjalin hubungan baik dengan penduduk asli tersebut. Semakin lama daerah itu semakin berkembang. Ompung Silamponga menghabiskan hidupnya disana sampai meninggal dunia.
Nama Lampung diakui berasal dari dua hal. Pertama, dari kata-kata yang diteriakkan Ompung Simaponga di atas bukit ketika pertama kali menemukan daerah itu. Kedua, berasal dari sebagian nama Ompung Silamponga.
710
ReplyDeleteof Kota Bumi Lampung
In the past, in North Lampung region, there lived a king named Tutur Jimat ruling justly and wisely. Tutur Jimat was one of the descendants of the Queen Darah Putih. Because of his age, he intended to hand over the power to his eldest son named Paniakan Dalem. After receiving the mandate as his father's successor, Paniakan Dalem ruled kingdom justly and wisely. People lived peacefully, quetly, and prosperously.
Shortly after that, Paniakan Dalem married and endowed a son named Muhammad. The more prosperous the kingdom was, the more descendants of Quen Darah Putih were there. Paniakan Dalem started thinking about a way in order that royal descendants can always remember their ancestors.
Until one day, the Prince came to. He said, "Dad, I want to ask, who “Kuto Bumi” is ?" The King replied, "Kuto Bumi” is our ancestor. She was a queen who ruled this area in the past. We are all his descendants. From whom did you hear that name?"
"Here, Dad, when I was hunting and came to a village. People there introduced themselves and said that they are the descendants of “Kuto Bumi”. Why do not we call it the area with Kuto Bumi, Father? Thus, all people from this area can always remember their ancestors” said Muhammad. Paniakan Dalem was so delighted to hear what his son has said. He agreed to change the name of the area into “Kuto Bumi”.
As the time went by, the name "Kuto Bumi" becomes "Kotabumi" which is now the capital city of North Lampung.
Asal Mula Kota Bumi Lampung
Di masa lalu, di wilayah Lampung Utara, hiduplah seorang raja bernama Tutur Jimat yang berkuasa dengan adil dan bijaksana. Tutur Jimat adalah salah satu keturunan dari Ratu Darah Putih. Karena usianya yang sudah tua, ia bermaksud menyerahkan kekuasaannya kepada anak tertuanya bernama Paniakan Dalem. Setelah menerima mandat sebagai pengganti ayahnya, Paniakan Dalem memimpin kerajaan dengan adil dan bijaksana. Rakyatnya hidup damai,tenteram, dan sejahtera.
Tak lama setelah itu, Paniakan Dalem menikah dan dikarunai seorang putra yang diberi nama Muhammad. Semakin maju dan berkembang kerajaan tersebut, semakin banyak pula keturunan Ratu Darah Putih. Paniakan Dalem mulai memikirkan sebuah cara agar keturunan kerajaan ini dapat selalu mengenang leluhur mereka.
Sampai suatu ketika, Putra Mahkota datang menghadap. Ia berkata,"Ayahanda, saya ingin bertanya, siapakah Kuto Bumi itu?" Sang Raja menjawab, "Kuto Bumi adalah nenek moyang kita. Beliau adalah ratu yang pernah memimpin daerah ini di masa lalu. Kita semua adalah keturunannya. Dari mana kau dengar nama tersebut?"
"Begini, Ayahanda, kala itu aku sedang berburu dan sampailah di sebuah kampung. Orang-orang di sana memperkenalkan diri mereka dan berkata bahwa mereka adalah keturunan Kuto Bumi. Bagaimana kalau kita namakan saja daerah ini dengan Kuto Bumi, Ayah? Dengan demikian, semua orang yang berasal dari daerah ini dapat selalu mengenang leluhur mereka" kata Muhammad. Paniakan Dalem sanagat gembira mendengar apa yang telah dikatakan putranya. Ia setuju untuk mengubah nama daerah tersebut menjadi Kuto Bumi.
750 baris
ReplyDeleteSeiring berjalannya waktu, nama “Kuto Bumi” menjadi “Kotabumi” yang kini menjadi ibu kota Lampung Utara The polar bear is a very big white bear. We call it the polar bear because it lives inside the Arctic Circle near the North Pole. There are no polar bears at the South Pole. The polar bears live at the North Pole. There is only snow, ice, and water. There is not any land.
These bears are three meters long, and weigh 450 kilos. They can stand up on their back legs because they have very wide feet. They can use their front legs like arms. The polar bears can swim very well. They can swim 120 kilometers out into the water. They catch fish and sea animals for food. They go into the sea when they are afraid.
People like to kill the polar bears for their beautiful white coats. The governments of Canada, the United States, and Russia say that no one can kill polar bears now. They do not want all of these beautiful animals to die.
Text Report Tentang Binatang Hewan Laut (Marine Life)
There are millions of plants and animals living in the sea. Most of the plants and animals living in the oceans are extremely small and float near the surface of the water. They are food for huge numbers of small animals that also live near the surface. Together, they are all known as plankton.
Many fish feed on this plankton, including one of the largest, the whale shark. Despite their great size, certain whales live entirely on plankton. The blue whale is the largest animal ever to live. It grows to a length Of over 100 feet. The humpback whale is a smaller kind and has long flippers. It can jump right out the water. The Californian grey whale makes long migrations every year – it spends the summer feeding in the Artic but swims south to the warmer waters off the coast of Mexico in the winter. The females give birth in the shallow, warm water there.
Many of the fish in the sea may be eaten by other meat-eaters. Sharks, for example, are some of the fastest hunters, although not all of them eat other fish.
Deep down in the oceans live many strange fish. It is so dark down there that many of these fish have “light” on them, which are used for attracting smaller fish for the larger ones to eat.
Jellyfish are peculiar-looking creatures ranging in size from a fraction of an inch to 6 feet across. They don’t really swim but drift in the currents of the open oceans. Although they contain a powerful sting, they are often eaten by turtles. Turtles are reptiles that spend most of their eggs on sandy beaches.
Text Report Tentang Binatang Kupu-Kupu (Butterflies)
Have you ever wondered about butterflies? Despite their small size, butterflies are some of the World’s most wondrous animals. Their beauty, seemingly miraculous metamorphosis, and apparently carefree flight all spark our imaginations.
As advanced insects, butterflies and moths have a “complete” life cycle. This means that there are four separate stages, each of which looks completely different and serves a different purpose in the life of the insect. They are eggs, caterpillars, chrysalises, and colorful butterflies
Butterflies and moths are found on all continents except Antarctica, and scientists estimate that there are approximately 12-15,000 species of butterflies. In the United States and Canada, more than 750 species of butterflies have been recorded. Many species of a few kinds of butterflies are still being discovered.
There are still thousands of butterfly species that have not been found or described by scientists. There is much to be learned. Who are the next scientists?
A narrative is a meaningful sequence of events told in words. It is sequential in that the events are ordered, not merely random. Sequence always involves an arrangement in time (and usually other arrangements as well). A straightforward movement from the first event to the last constitutes the simplest chronology. However, chronology is sometimes complicated by presenting the events in another order: for example, a story may open with the final episode and then flash back to all that preceded it.A narrative has meaning in that it conveys an evaluation of some kind. The writer reacts to the story he or she tells, and states or implies that reaction. This is the "meaning," sometimes called the "theme," of a story. Meaning must always be rendered. The writer has to do more than tell us the truth he sees in the story; he must manifest that truth in the characters and the action.Characters and action are the essential elements of any story. Also important, but not as essential, is the setting, the place where the action occurs. Characters are usually people—sometimes actual people, as in history books or newspaper stories, sometimes imaginary ones, as in novels. Occasionally characters are animals (as in an Aesop fable), and sometimes a dominant feature of the environment functions almost like a character (the sea, an old house).The action is what the characters say and do and anything that happens to them, even if it arises from a nonhuman source—a storm, for instance, or a fire. Action is often presented in the form of a plot. Action is, so to speak, the raw material; plot, the finished product, the fitting together of the bits and pieces of action into a coherent pattern. Usually, though not invariably, plot takes the form of a cause-and effect chain: event A produces event B; B leads to C; C to D; and so on until the final episode, X. In a well-constructed plot of this kind we can work back from X to A and see the connections that made the end of the story likely and perhaps inevitable.Stories can be very long and complicated, with many characters, elaborate plots, and subtle interpenetration of character, action, and setting. In writing that is primarily expository, however, narratives are shorter and simpler. Most often they are factual rather than imaginary, as when an historian describes an event. And often in exposition an illustration may involve a simple narrative. Being able to tell a story, then, while not the primary concern of the expository writer, is a skill which he or she will now and again be called upon to use.
ReplyDeleteA narrative is a meaningful sequence of events told in words. It is sequential in that the events are ordered, not merely random. Sequence always involves an arrangement in time (and usually other arrangements as well). A straightforward movement from the first event to the last constitutes the simplest chronology. However, chronology is sometimes complicated by presenting the events in another order: for example, a story may open with the final episode and then flash back to all that preceded it.A narrative has meaning in that it conveys an evaluation of some kind. The writer reacts to the story he or she tells, and states or implies that reaction. This is the "meaning," sometimes called the "theme," of a story. Meaning must always be rendered. The writer has to do more than tell us the truth he sees in the story; he must manifest that truth in the characters and the action.Characters and action are the essential elements of any story. Also important, but not as essential, is the setting, the place where the action occurs. Characters are usually people—sometimes actual people, as in history books or newspaper stories, sometimes imaginary ones, as in novels. Occasionally characters are animals (as in an Aesop fable), and sometimes a dominant feature of the environment functions almost like a character (the sea, an old house).The action is what the characters say and do and anything that happens to them, even if it arises from a nonhuman source—a storm, for instance, or a fire. Action is often presented in the form of a plot. Action is, so to speak, the raw material; plot, the finished product, the fitting together of the bits and pieces of action into a coherent pattern. Usually, though not invariably, plot takes the form of a cause-and effect chain: event A produces event B; B leads to C; C to D; and so on until the final episode, X. In a well-constructed plot of this kind we can work back from X to A and see the connections that made the end of the story likely and perhaps inevitable.Stories can be very long and complicated, with many characters, elaborate plots, and subtle interpenetration of character, action, and setting. In writing that is primarily expository, however, narratives are shorter and simpler. Most often they are factual rather than imaginary, as when an historian describes an event. And often in exposition an illustration may involve a simple narrative. Being able to tell a story, then, while not the primary concern of the expository writer, is a skill which he or she will now and again be called upon to use.
ReplyDeleteLiburan di Rumah – Membuat Kolam Ikan
ReplyDeleteOrientation
At last year holiday I didn’t go anywhere.
I just stay at home for the whole month. It was not too bad to spend the holiday at home because I had something to do. I did a small project building a small fishpond at home.
Event
What I need is river sand, cement, and some tools. I choose the middle space of my yard. After that, I made the design.
Anyway, I would like to keep some koi fish at that fishpond, so that I had to make the design as well as I can. I preferred to choose the nature landscape as the model.
I did it alone, day and night. I was so happy to do that.
After two weeks, I finished it. It was a small beautiful fishpond with nature landscape designed.
Before I put on it some koi fish, I fill the water and waited for about two weeks to make sure that the fishpond was free from poison.
Finally, I bought 5 koi fish and keep them at my new fishpond.
Reorientation
It was a nice thing to spend the holiday at home.
Liburan Ke Pantai di Pacitan
ReplyDeleteOrientation
The last holiday, I went to the city of Pacitan with some of my friends.
We would stay some night at the unknown beach because we would like to try the experience of being into the wild. We had prepared everything.
Event
We went there by motorcycle. That vehicle was easier for us to pass any kind of road to go to some of the unknown beach along the south side of Pacitan city.
We rode slowly and sometimes stopped for several minutes to enjoy the landscape.
Finally, we arrived at Pacitan. We continued to go to the south just to find any beach.
What we wanted to find was a beach with no tourist there and we found it. It was a beautiful beach with nobody else except us.
We built our tents and prepared small branch for making small fire because we need it to cook.
I loved this beach because I got not only a beautiful place but also a great beach for fishing. I did fishing and got a lot of fishes. We roasted those fishes at the fire we’ve made.
Reorientation
We stayed at that beach for two nights. We had to get back home because we ran out of food. We loved that journey and we would back at the beach next holiday.
Liburan Bersama Keluarga - Goa Lawa
ReplyDeleteOrientation
Last week we went to our parents’ house at Trenggalek.
We went there by the train started from Yogyakarta and stopped at Tulungagung station. There is no train station at Trenggalek. Therefore after arrived at Tulungagung we continued our vacation by bus to go to Trenggalek.
We was so happy because we did not visit there yet for a long time. We stayed there for three days and we had a plane to go to some tourism place.
Event
The most interesting thing from our vacation that time was at the second day we visited Lawa cave.
Lawa is Javanese terms which means cave bat and that is true that the cave is the home for thousand bats.
We went there with the whole family so that the trip was so fun. My grandma was 80 and she was so excited and still powerful to go inside the cave.
We could find a river in that cave and the water was so cold. To go deeper inside the cave we need light so we rented a lamp and hire a guide for our safety.
After 4 hours explored the cave, we felt tired and we went out. At the outside of the cave then we searched for the local restaurant and had a nice launch.
Reorientation
That was so very interesting family holiday we had done together.
An Untruthful Elephant
ReplyDeleteIn a country, lived a pair of elephants who love each other. They were Shawn and Honey. They had been living together since 2 years ago and had two children. Their first child was Andy and their second child was Danny. Danny was the elephant that often lied and he was always scolded by his parents because of the lies that he often did.
While their older child, Andy was an elephant who was very honest and made the parents were so proud. However, although his parents were proud of him, he was not arrogant, so all the elephants liked him. All those conditions made Danny jealous and did not like his brother. But, he had not made him changed and he became more and more lying frequently. He was never to be deterrent even though often punished by his parents.
Meanwhile, his brother, Andy was never bored and stopped to advise him. However, all of the advice and the punishment he received was never made him wary. A lie that often done by him was screaming near the river so that someone else thinks he was drowning. In fact, he only intended to pretend and lied.
One day, he wanted to drink the water in the river which was deep enough. Because he was so thirsty, he did not pay attention to the depth of the river and immediately stuck his trunk into the water. The surfaces that were near the river were so slippery but he did not pay attention. Suddenly, Danny slipped and he plunged into the river. There was no elephant that was near river because they were all in the pasture which was far enough away from the river. He then yelled very loudly and asked for help to all the elephants.
The elephants heard it, but he often lied, so that the elephants on the pasture ignored his scream. In fact, his parents did not pay attention because they thought he was lying. However, his brother was curious and wanted to see whether Danny was lying or not. When the brother reached the river, he saw that Danny was not lying and Danny almost drowned.
Andy immediately saved Danny and took him out on the pasture to be treated. The elephants in the meadow shocked and immediately huddled beside him. A few minutes later, he woke up and he promised never to lie again.
Nobody Laughs at a Lion
ReplyDeleteBy Paul Bright and Matt Buckingham
In the cool of the morning, on the edge of the jungle, the animals were busy as can be. They were running and racing, climbing and clambering, crawling and creeping all over the place. Pa Lion sat and watched. “You can see why I’m crowned as the jungle’s king,” he said. “The reason is, I’m the best one in doing this difficult task.”
“Do stop boasting,” said Ma Lion. “I ask you, if you are the best one, I just want to know where are you best at?” The question made Pa Lion thought hard for a second.
“Well, running for a start. You just watch this.” Soon after that, Pa Lion jumped into the high grass, causing all animals fear.
As Pa Lion ran, the sleek, long-legged cheetah raced past him with ease, and Cheetah laughed. He laughed quietly, because nobody laughs out loud at a lion. But Pa Lion heard him.
“All right,” said Pa Lion, rather annoyed.
“Cheetah might be just a little bit better at running. But I’m best at… at climbing trees. Look!”
Pa Lion dug his great claws into the nearest tree and scrambled and scartched and scrabbled, and slowly heaved himself up on to the lowest branch.
Monkey was swinging by his tail in the highest branches of the tree, and he saw Pa Lion climbing and he sniggered. He sniggered quietly, because nobody sniggers out loud at a lion. But Pa Lion heard him. “All right,” said Pa Lion, grumpily. “Monkey mught be just a little bit better at climbing trees. But I‘m the best at… at creeping through the long grass, quiet as quiet.”
Pa Lion dropped into a low crouch, then, crawling and creeping, slow as slow quiet as quiet, he moved through the long grass. Snake was slipping through the grass, smooth and silent as a high. He saw Pa Lion crawling and creeping, and he smiled. He smiled to himself, because nobody smiles at a lion. But Pa Lion saw him. Pa Lion began to feel angry. “Okay,” he said. “I think, snakes are the animal that may have a better ability in creeping through the long grass, quiet as quiet. But I am the best at… at…” “You are very good at sleeping,” said Ma Lion. “It shouldn’t be counted, “said Pa Lion.
Then he said, “I am the strongest. Watch me.” He pushed his great head against the trunk of a small tree, bending it until it broke with a loud crack! Elephant was plodding past, leaving a trail of flattened bushes and broken trees in his path. He saw Pa Lion and he lifted his trunk and trumpeted. He trumpeted softly, because not even an elephant trumpets out loud at a lion. But Pa Lion heard him.
Now Pa Lion was furious. “Okay,” he said. “I know that.. Elephant is an animal that just a little bit stronger. But I am the best at… the best at… Oh! I can’t think of anything! “It really makes me want to… ROAR!”
And the sound of Pa Lion’s roar rolled and rumbled and grew and grumbled and echoed and thundered through the jungle. Pa Lion was the very, very best at roaring. Cheetah stopped laughing, and Monkey stopped sniggering, and Snake stopped smiling, and Elephant stopped trumpeting. And Pa Lion was happy at last… because nobody laughs at a lion.
Lion and Rabbit
ReplyDeleteIn ancient times, there lived a very ferocious lion in the forest. He always went hunting and killed other animals every day. Animals that lived in the forest were worried about it. Finally they came together to see the lion.
“O great lion! You are very strong and brave. Starting from today, you are the king in this forest! “One of them said.
“Groahh! I am the one who supposed to be the king! “The lion said. “But if you kill so many animals every day, we will all be gone. Then how can you be a king if you do not have people! “One of them said.
“From today you do not need to hunt anymore because one of us would go to see you as your food everyday” said another animal.
The lion finally agreed. He no longer hunted in the woods. He’s just waiting for the other animals came to him as his food every day. Until one day, it was rabbit’s turn to meet him. He figured out how to escape from the lion. Then he came too late on purpose so that the lion was really hungry.
“Groaah,, why are you so long and why only a rabbit! You’re not going to make me satisfied! “The lion yelled. “Calm down, sir, I was here with my 12 families. But on our way they were captured by the lion stronger than you! “The rabbit said. “He even sent me here to challenge you!” He added.
“Show me where he is, I’ll fight him!” He said. Finally the rabbit drove him into a well. “My king, it was my sister, while others are still inside with the lion!” The rabbit said while he was pointing his own shadow out in the water. The lion then looked into the well and saw his shadow too. He growled thought it was his enemy. The lion jumped into the well to attack him. However, his head hit a rock, he dead and drowned in the well. Finally all the forest dwellers become free because of the rabbit.
The Legend of Snow White
ReplyDeleteIn the winter, when the snow falling from the sky which was like a collection of white rabbit’s feathers, there was a queen who was sewing near the window. She used a embroidery machine that was very nice, made of black ebony. When embroidering, the queen was amazed looked at the falling snow and then, her finger pricked by a needle so that a drop of blood soaked the snow. When she saw the blood was quite bright if dropped on a pile of snow, she said that she wanted to have a child who was white like snow, as red as blood, and the hair was as black as ebony.
No long after she said that, the queen delivered a daughter who had a snow-white skin, red lips as a red of blood, and a black hair like a piece of black ebony. The princess named Snow White, and when she was born, the queen died.
A year after the death of the queen, the king re-married to a very beautiful woman. But the woman was arrogant because she claimed as the most beautiful woman and no one could be more beautiful than her beauty. After marriage, she became the new queen and actually, she had a magic mirror. She often looked at the mirror and said, “The mirror on the wall, who’s the most beautiful of all women?”
Then the mirror always answered with, “You are the most beautiful woman among all.”
The answer made the queen was satisfied, because she knew that the magic mirror never lied.
On the other hand, her daughter, Snow White became more and more beautiful. When she grew up, her beauty exceeded the queen.
Seeing her stepdaughter’s beauty, the queen then came to ask the magic mirror back. “Mirror! Who is the most beautiful among all the women?”
The mirror then replied, “Queen, you are a beautiful woman, but Snow White is much more beautiful than you.”
The answer surprised the queen and made her face turned into jealous. Since that happening, she hated Snow White. Every day, she more hated Snow White until she was no longer able to dampen her hatred. Finally, she ordered a hunter to get rid of Snow White from the castle.
“Hunter! Bring Snow White into the woods and then kill her! As proof that she was dead, you have to bring her heart to me.”
The hunter then kidnapped Snow White and took her to the forest. But, when he drew his sword and got ready to kill her, she cried and said:
“Hunter, please let me go. I run into the forest and will not be back again.”
The hunter felt sorry and said:
“If that is your wish, then go.” He let her go because he thought that Snow White will be devoured by wild beasts and it was equal to killing her. When she had gone, he saw a wild boar, and then he shot and handed over the heart to the queen as false evidence.
It was getting dark and Snow White was in the wild and scary jungle. She became increasingly frightened when she was chased by a wild animal. She constantly ran until arriving at a small house. The house was very small but neatly laid out. Benches, tables, and beds were laid out quite well. On the dining table, there are seven plates, seven knifes, seven glasses, and also seven cutleries. Seeing the food and beverages available on a plate and glass, she felt very hungry. She then took a little of food from each plate and a little of drink from each glass. She did it to show that she did not spend food and drink from one place only. After eating, she then felt tired, laid down on the bed, and slept.
ReplyDeleteA few hours later, the seven dwarfs came home and they were surprised that the situation in their home was not the same as when they left the house.
They then noticed and wondered who had moved the chair, who ate their food, and who had just slept on their beds. Finally, the seventh dwarf found Snow White sleeping on his bed. “Oh my God, can you come here? I found the culprit.”
“Gosh .. Who is she?” Said the seventh dwarf with a very soft voice. They then excited because there was a beautiful princess sleeping on the bed. They did not want to wake her and the seventh dwarf chose to sleep in another place until the night was over.
In the morning, she got up and she was frightened to see that there were seven dwarfs in their home. But, because they looked so friendly, then she was no longer afraid and even told the sad story. She told how she had a mother who hated and then hired a hunter to kill her, but the hunter gave her a life, and she continued to flee into the forest then finally arrived at the dwarf house.
Snow White then stayed with the seven dwarfs and helped doing house works while the seven dwarfs working in the forest.
In the palace, the queen returned to ask the magic mirror. “Oh my mirror, who is the most beautiful woman?” The mirror answered, “Queen, you are a beautiful woman, but Snow White who lives with seven dwarfs in the forest was much more beautiful than you.”
The queen eventually learned that what the hunter told her was lying. She then planned to pretend to be an old woman, and went into the woods to find Snow White who lived with the seven dwarfs. She passed through a scary forest until finally arrived at that house.
She then knocked the door and said, “Sell the good stuffs.. Sell the good stuffs..”
Snow White then opened the door and asked, “What are you selling?”
The old lady replied, “I sell many beautiful ribbons.”
Without suspicion, then Snow White let the old lady to put a ribbon on her head. Apparently, the old woman did not want to put it into the Snow White’s hair, that woman even throttled until Snow White fell and fainted like the dead girl. The queen who disguised as an old woman felt happy and then went as fast as possible.
In the afternoon, the seven dwarfs came home. They then surprised because Snow White was lying on the floor with a twisted ribbon around her neck. They released it, holding her, and put her to sleep on the bed. No long after that, she then woke up and told to the dwarfs what had happened. The dwarfs became sad and warned her for not to let anyone came into the house.
When returned to the palace, the queen then asked the magic mirror, “Mirror! Who is the most beautiful?”
Magic mirror then replied with the same words as before, “Queen, you are a beautiful woman, but Snow White is thousand times more beautiful than you.”
It made the queen was very angry, she then returned to the forest with different plan. She carried a comb that had been given a poison. When someone used the comb, then the poison would spread through the hair so that people who used it, can be killed soon. “This time I’ll surely kill him.”, Whispered the queen.
She then arrived at the house of seven dwarfs and knocked the door while said, “Good stuff .. Good stuff ..”
Snow White quickly replied, “Go, I will not let anyone get in!”
ReplyDeleteThe queen was not losing her mind, she which had disguised as an old woman then replied, “I do not want to get in, you can look this beautiful comb while I am standing here.”
Hearing those words, the beautiful Snow White opened the door a little bit and did not feel suspicious. The queen then said, “You can try to use without having to buy it. Look at this, it is a very beautiful comb and your hair will be more beautiful when you have it.”
Snow White became more interested. She used it and immediately after that, she was exposed to the poison, she fell, and fainting.
“Finally I succeed.. Hahahaha” exclaimed the queen.
On that day, the dwarfs went home early because they hadn’t had so many works. They were very surprised to find Snow White lying again. They soon learned that she was exposed to toxins in the comb. Soon after their released from the hair, she woke up. She told the story that happened a few hours ago. The dwarfs again suggested her to be careful and do not let anyone come in and receive any gifts.
While, after succeeded killing her daughter, the queen asked the magic mirror again. “Oh, the magic mirror, who’s the most beautiful woman in the world?”
The mirror still responded with the same answer. “You are beautiful, but Snow White is thousand times better than you.”
The queen was very angry and wanted to destroy the Snow White. At this time, she was really serious in carrying out her plan. She made a poisoned apple, but the poison was just in a half, not all the apple flesh.
ReplyDeleteShe then disguised as an old farmer as if she were looking for apples in the forest. She came to the house and knocked the door to offer the apples. Snow White then replied, “I will not allow anyone enter this house or even receive any gifts.”
The Queen said kindly, “Are you afraid because of the poison? .. Look, this is a fresh apple. I’ll split it and eat it.”
Seeing this, Snow White began to sympathize. She saw the queen ate the apple and did not happen. He thought that the apples are safe for consumption. In fact, the only poisoned apple next to it, while the queen eating apple slices that are not toxic.
Snow White was increasingly interested and ate a piece of poisoned apple. Finally, she fell and did not breathe anymore.
Seeing this, the queen felt so happy and satisfied because of what she had planned, finally succeeded to do. She returned to the palace and asked the magic mirror, “Mirror, who is the most beautiful woman?”. This time the mirror replied, “You are the most beautiful woman.”
Hearing the answer, the queen felt happy and peaceful.
The queen’s inner peace was inversely proportional to what was happening in the home of the dwarfs. Although the seven dwarfs had been trying to stop the spread of the poison, they finally gave up. The princess named Snow White was dead and they placed her in a coffin glass. It was brought to the top of the mountain and placed there. Every day, the dwarfs took turns keeping and until one day, there was a handsome prince coming.
The prince stopped near the coffin and was surprised to see a sad-faced of dwarfs. Then, the prince turned his gaze toward the coffin and was fascinated because there was a beautiful woman slept inside it. He said, “What is this, why are you so sad?”. The dwarfs told the story and when the dwarf told him, the prince continued to see Snow White and increasingly felt in love. After the story was finished, he immediately said, “I really like to see her beauty every moment. I wanted to be accompanied by her wherever I go.”
Of course, heard the request, the seven dwarves did not agree. They thought that despite she was exchanged with a basket of gold, they would never give it up.
However, the dwarf agreed after the prince would bring all the dwarfs to the palace and consider them as a family. The prince immediately ordered his guards to lift the coffin.
After walking several kilometers. A guard tripped and it caused her almost fell. At that time, inadvertently the slice of poisoned apple was out from Snow White’s mouth and she awaked. The prince was so happy and because he had felt in love with her, then he immediately invited her to get married.
The kind and handsome prince had made Snow White felt in love and they got married then live happily.
Meanwhile, the queen knew that Snow White was still alive and married a handsome prince. She was very angry and because of her uncontrollable anger, she was exposed to a disease given by the God and eventually died.
The Cockerel and the Weasel - Once, while the cockerel was giving a long “cock-a-doodle-doo”, a weasel walked up behind him. “You are avery good singer,” the weasel purred, “but I know a cockerel that can sing perfectly while standing on one leg.”
ReplyDelete“That's easy!” said the vain cockerel, doing the same.
“Ah, but he also shuts his eyes!”
“I can do that too!”
And while the cock was showing off in this fashion, the weasel carried him off into the woods to eat him. When mealtime arrived,the weasel held the cockerel still with his paws and ....
“Didn't anyone teach you to say grace before eating?” the cockerel interrupted.
“Of course they did!” said the weasel, lifting his paws to put them together. The cockerel didn't hesitate, but flew straight up to a high branch. The weasel was determined not to give up a meal, so he picked up a dry leaf and pretended to read it.
“It's a letter from the king!” he murmured and turned to the cockerel. “I don't understand a single word of it. Why don't you read it to me?”
“Gladly,” replied the cockerel, “but some other time would be better. I can see a group of hunters coming.”
The weasel ran off and the clever cockerel returned to the hen house.
Cerita Inggris Indonesia: The Rock and the Weasel - Long ago a weasel came to a forest near Phakchong. He saw many mice there. Weasels like to eat mice, so the weasel decided to stay in the forest.
ReplyDeleteFirst, the weasel found a place to sleep in a hole beneath a bush. The next day he walked to the top of a small hill. On the hilltop was a rock. The weasel decided to sit on the rock.
“Who’s there? Asked the rock. “Whoever you are, don’t sit on me.”
“I’ll sit here as long as I like,” said the weasel. “After all, you’re not going anywhere.”
The rock sighed, for there was nothing he could do. The weasel sat back on his hind legs. He raised his forelegs in front of him, looked at the sky, and pretended to pray. At sunset the weasel walked down the hill to his home. He did the same thing the next day, and the next day, and the next day after that.
Soon the mice became curious about the weasel. They watched him for several days. Finally they chose one brave mouse to ask the weasel what he was doing. The brave mouse climbed the hill.
“What are you doing?” asked the mouse.
“I’m praying,” replied the weasel.
The mouse ran back down the hill. He told the other mice that the weasel was praying. The mice decided that the weasel was a very great animal. They also thought he must be a very good animal. That evening they waited for him at the bottom of the hill.
“We want to pay our respects’ to you,” said their leader.
The mice walked around the weasel three times. Then they went home. They did not notice that one mouse was missing.
Each night after that the mice waited for the weasel. Each night he came down from the hilltop. Each night the mice walked around him three times, and each night the weasel ate one mouse.
This went on for several months. Finally the leader of the mice noticed something. The forest had fewer mice than before. He called a meeting of all the mice.
“Something is wrong,” said the leader. “Mice are disappearing, I thing the weasel is eating our friends and relations.
The mice decided to look at the weasel’s home. They went the next day, while the weasel was on the rock. In the weasel’s hole they found a large pile of mouse bone. The mice ran back to the leader who told them what to do.
The Rock and the Weasel
That evening most of the mice waited at the bottom of the hill. Some of the stronger mice walked up behind the hill. At the sundown the weasel stepped off the rock, and it began to move. The rock rolled down the hill, but the weasel didn’t hear it coming. He was thinking about his dinner.
The rock landed on the weasel.
“Get off,” cried the weasel. “Don’t sit on me.”
“I’ll sit here as long as I like,” said the rock. “After all, I’m not going anywhere.”
Why Snails Climb up Grass - Long long ago, Mr. Fish, Mr. Fly, Mr. Wasp and Mr. snail lived together in a small house. They divided the work among themselves. Mr. fish was the biggest and strongest.
ReplyDeleteHe was made the head of the house and his job was to find food. Mr. Fly, who could fly very fast, was made a messenger. Mr. Wasp was made a guard because of his painful sting. And Mr. Snail, who could only move slowly, looked after the house.
Early one day, Mr. Fish went out to look for food. He swam slowly in a nearby river. Suddenly, he saw something moving in the water. It was a big frog. “What a lovely meal.” He thought. He quickly seized the frog in his mouth and started to swim home.
But he did not know there was a hook inside the frog which was tied to a string. Someone pulled the string and soon Mr. Fish found himself inside a fisherman’s basket. The fisherman took him home and ate him.
Of course, his friends did not know what had happened to him. They waited for him for several days. By this time, they all felt very hungry. Then Mr. Fly was sent out to look for Mr. Fish. Suddenly, he saw something moving in the water below. It was a fish whose lips moved in and out on the surface of the water.
Mr. Fly was angry. He thought the fish was laughing at him.
“Don’t laugh me!” he cried, “I’m looking for my friend Mr. Fish, have you seen him?”
But the fish still seemed to laugh at him. Mr. Fly flew lower and lower as he wanted to bite the fish. Suddenly, he felt very weak. He had not eaten any food for such a long time. His wings became heavier and heavier. “Plop!” he fell into the water and the fish swallowed him in a second.
Mr. Wasp and Mr. Snail were still waiting for Mr. Fish and Mr. Fly to return. Although they were both hungry, Mr. Snail was not as hungry as Mr. Wasp. He could eat mud while Mr. wasp could only tighten his belt. At last, Mr. wasp could not stand it any longer.
He flew out of the house to look for Mr. Fish and Mr. Fly. While he was flying, his hunger became worse. He tightened his belt again and again until finally he broke into two. That was the end of Mr. Wasp.
Cerita Inggris Indonesia: Why Snails Climb up Grass
Now only Mr. Snail was left. He left the house to look for his three friends. He was crying because he felt so lonely. Whenever he found some grass, he would climb up it to look around for his friends. Even today snails still cry, and whenever they see any grass they will climb up it and look around for their old friends.
Luminesce Firefly
ReplyDeleteIn a small forest, there was a firefly were lived a pair with his mother. His name is Patrick, he is a weak firefly who has no luminescent of him. Mother said to him that he is different to others. He can not fly and has no luminescent since he was born. They were live until Patrick grows to be teenagers. The bad things are he has no friends and can not fly happily in the air like others.
He was sad to mother and locked his room for a whole day. Mother was worried about what is going on him.
“Patrick, why you are not going out from your room and take a meal for a while?” “Are you sick?” Mothers knocked his door and try to pursue him out from the room. “I will put the meal out of your door, so you can take it when you want. Patrick was unable to say “Yes I will mom” his mouth was locked and his heart was too ego to kick out the bad things run on his mind.
He just take the meal when the days gone to be midnight. “I don’t want to come out the room you know mom, till you were die !” “This is my worse life! I am just flawed boy! No one cares me!” He said when mothers try a thousand time to make him out from his room.
The condition were going bad. It is a year since he locked himself in his room. “Dear, I was sick. I got flu and terrible cough, please go outside. I am sorry for make you born in worse condition. In deformity, and no one want to be your friend. I just want to let you know that I love you as Mom and friends.”
Patrick still don’t want to talked to. He just covered his face with blanked and seems frustrated.
Day by day run. In the next week, mom never gave him a meal again. “It is strange, why mom didn’t give me meal for three days?’ I can’t hear her anything!”
He was so hungry, and this condition makes him want to go out from his room. So unexpectedly and dramatic, he caught his mom dead with a letter on her hand.
And the letter shows;
ReplyDeleteDear My Lovely Patrick
I don’t know what going on me..
I had checked my health to the doctor when you just locked your room.
Doctor said to me that I got cancer.
It is final stadium.
So my life just in a couple of months
I am so sorry that were got accident when you are in pregnancy
And your dad were dead
You got the physical defect after it
It is not easy to make you understand
That luminescent is you
Not what you just think
That I love you till the day ends
Forever.
Best regards,
Mom
Lampung University
ReplyDeleteLampung University or Unila is one of the best universities in Sumatra. This university is the pride of Lampung society and it was produced by the best people of Lampung. The university is located in Bandar Lampung, Indonesia. In 1965, Unila was decided as a university by the government decision. In the beginning of this university, Unila only had two faculties, Law Faculty and Economic Faculty, and Unila was located in the three areas. There were on Hasanudin street, Jendral Suprapto street, and Sorong Cimeng street. Since 1974, Unila had been built in Gedong Meneng. Now, every faculty has been located at that location.
Spesifically, Unila is located on Jalan Soemantri Bojonegoro No.1, Bandar Lampung. Unila is popular as a green campus because there are many trees in every areas of this university. It shows that Unila care to the environment and this behavior must be modeled by other university, especially in Lampung. Unila has many facilities besides faculty buildings. It’s useful for students to study and to apply other activities. Unila has GSG and it is used for many events, such as; graduation of students or lecturers, and orientation meeting for the new students. In front of GSG, there is a library. In the library, there are many useful books for students in helping their academic activity. Unila also has a Rectorate building where rector and his assistants do their job.
In the future development, Unila want to build a hospital and it has a program to become Top Ten University in 2025.
My House
My house is located in Jl Lestari no. 5. There is wall fence in front of my house to limit the area with the other and many trees such as, avocado, mango, and guava. Besides that, I also have many kind of flower and my front yard is filled by grasses. There is a terrace which usually use for us to do some activities, like chatting with my parents in the evening, doing my homework, and playing Rubik’s cube with my brother.
The first room in my house is a guest room which functions to receive the guest and at this room there is one set of chair and a table; there are also two windows covered by red curtain. My guest room is not big enough and we usually use family room to receive when the guest is too many. The second room is my room which contains a bed almost as long as the room. There is a book rack besides the bed to put my brother’s books and my books. There is also a desk beside the rack book. It not only uses to study, but also functions to put my bag, my brother’s toys, my book, and my movies collection. The third room is my parent’s room; there is a clothes closet and a bed beside it. The bed merges with a small closet and it located in the front of bed. It contains my father’s books and my mother’s cosmetics. The fourth room is family room; at this room, there are a small bed for us to sit down and to sleep, a television, a DVD player, a sound system and a small aquarium. I usually spend the time at this room with my parents and my brother and it uses to discuss something or to watch a movie. That room is bigger than other room; so I feel comfortable to spend my time longer. The fifth room is a bathroom which contains of a bath up and two water tap. I have two bathrooms and it located side by side; so my second bathroom beside it. The sixth room is a kitchen; the first thing that you seeing are refrigerator beside the door, and there is a dining table with four chairs. In front of it, there are two gas stoves, a rack and two windows behind the stoves.
My back yard is divided into two sections by small fence; the first section is the area for my family and me; the second is for my pets and my plants. In the first section there are a well and a small warehouse. The second sections contains of many pets, such as, fishes, rabbits, chickens, and bird.
My House
ReplyDeleteMy house is located in Jl Lestari no. 5. There is wall fence in front of my house to limit the area with the other and many trees such as, avocado, mango, and guava. Besides that, I also have many kind of flower and my front yard is filled by grasses. There is a terrace which usually use for us to do some activities, like chatting with my parents in the evening, doing my homework, and playing Rubik’s cube with my brother.
The first room in my house is a guest room which functions to receive the guest and at this room there is one set of chair and a table; there are also two windows covered by red curtain. My guest room is not big enough and we usually use family room to receive when the guest is too many. The second room is my room which contains a bed almost as long as the room. There is a book rack besides the bed to put my brother’s books and my books. There is also a desk beside the rack book. It not only uses to study, but also functions to put my bag, my brother’s toys, my book, and my movies collection. The third room is my parent’s room; there is a clothes closet and a bed beside it. The bed merges with a small closet and it located in the front of bed. It contains my father’s books and my mother’s cosmetics. The fourth room is family room; at this room, there are a small bed for us to sit down and to sleep, a television, a DVD player, a sound system and a small aquarium. I usually spend the time at this room with my parents and my brother and it uses to discuss something or to watch a movie. That room is bigger than other room; so I feel comfortable to spend my time longer. The fifth room is a bathroom which contains of a bath up and two water tap. I have two bathrooms and it located side by side; so my second bathroom beside it. The sixth room is a kitchen; the first thing that you seeing are refrigerator beside the door, and there is a dining table with four chairs. In front of it, there are two gas stoves, a rack and two windows behind the stoves.
My back yard is divided into two sections by small fence; the first section is the area for my family and me; the second is for my pets and my plants. In the first section there are a well and a small warehouse. The second sections contains of many pets, such as, fishes, rabbits, chickens, and bird.
Rubik’s cube
ReplyDeleteRubik’s cube is a toy puzzle designed by Erno Rubik, an architect and professor at the University of Budapest. It is a cube-shaped and contains of smaller cube pieces with six sides having different colors. The cube was so popular during the 1980s, and at its peak between 1980 and 1983. 200 million cubes were sold world wide. In the solved condition, Rubik’s cube has six faces which all of the colors are same. The Rubik’s cube has red, yellow, blue, green, white, and orange color. The edges and corners move when the cube is rotated and the cube becomes scrambled. The challenge of the puzzle is to solve each cube to the original position.
There are many solutions to solve the Rubik’s cube. Lars Petrus, Jessica Fridich, and Shotaro Makisumi, are people who created the solution to solve it. A common solution used by cubers was developed by Jessica Fridrich, a professor at the Department of Electrical and Computer Engineering at Binghamton University. It uses a large number of algorithms, especially for orienting and permuting the last layer. The cross consists of one color is done first and then continue to make second and first layer by F2L (First 2 Layer) algorithms that consist of 41 algorithms. The next step is to solve the third layer by OLL (Oriented Last Layer) and PLL (Permutation Last Layer). Fridrich’s solution requires learning roughly 120 algorithms but the Cube can be solved in only 55 moves on average.
There are two kinds of Rubik’s cube, DIY and Original Rubik’s cube. DIY (Do It Yourself) Rubik’s cube is the cube that can be assembled and modified by ourselves. The core of it made up of bolts; so we can arrange the bolts to get a comfortable Rubik’s cube. Types of DIY Rubik’s cube are, A type, C type, and F type. Every type has different advantages for cubers. For the example, F type is a lightweight Rubik’s cube and it almost can’t be pop out. It is suitable for a stylish cuber. C type has a good material and it suitable for a rush cuber. The second type is Original Rubik’s cube or we can call Ori Rubik. Ori Rubik is the cube that can’t be assembled or modified by ourselves. The core of this made of nails. Ori Rubik is suitable for a beginner cuber that’s training their fingertrick.
Descriptive Text About The Eiffel Tower
ReplyDeleteThe Eiffel Tower is situated on the Champ de Mars in Paris. Inherent 1889, it has get to be both a worldwide symbol of France and a standout amongst the most conspicuous building on the planet. The tower is the most astounding building in Paris and the most-went by landmark on the planet; a huge number of individuals visit it consistently. The specialist Gustave Eiffel thought of his name for this tower. The tower was constructed as the passage curve to the 1889 World’s Fair.
The tower is 324 meters (1,063 ft) tall, and as tallness as a 81-story building. Upon its finish, it is higher than the Washington Monument to expect the title of tallest man-made structure on the planet, a title it held for a long time, until the Chrysler Building in New York City was inherent 1930; be that as it may, because of the expansion in 1957 of the recieving wire, the tower is presently higher than the Chrysler Building and it is the second-tallest structure in France after the 2004 Millau Viaduct.
Menara Eiffel
Menara Eiffel terletak di Champ de Mars di Paris. Dibangun pada tahun 1889, telah menjadi baik ikon global Perancis maupun salah satu bangunan yang paling dikenal di dunia. Menara ini adalah bangunan tertinggi di Paris dan merupakan monumen yang paling sering dikunjungi di dunia; jutaan orang mengunjunginya setiap tahun. Insinyur Gustave Eiffel membuat namanya menjadi nama menara ini. Menara ini dibangun sebagai pintu masuk ke Pameran Dunia 1889.
Menara ini tingginya 324 meter (1.063 kaki), dan setinggi dengan bangunan 81 lantai. Setelah selesai, menara ini lebih tinggi dari Monumen Washington yang dianggap sebagai struktur buatan manusia tertinggi di dunia, predikat itu diberikan selama 41 tahun, sampai Chrysler Building di New York City dibangun pada tahun 1930; namun, karena penambahan pada tahun 1957 dari antena, menara ini sekarang lebih tinggi dari Gedung Chrysler dan itu adalah struktur tertinggi kedua di Perancis setelah 2004 Millau Viaduct.
Descriptive Text About The Eiffel Tower
ReplyDeleteThe Eiffel Tower is situated on the Champ de Mars in Paris. Inherent 1889, it has get to be both a worldwide symbol of France and a standout amongst the most conspicuous building on the planet. The tower is the most astounding building in Paris and the most-went by landmark on the planet; a huge number of individuals visit it consistently. The specialist Gustave Eiffel thought of his name for this tower. The tower was constructed as the passage curve to the 1889 World’s Fair.
The tower is 324 meters (1,063 ft) tall, and as tallness as a 81-story building. Upon its finish, it is higher than the Washington Monument to expect the title of tallest man-made structure on the planet, a title it held for a long time, until the Chrysler Building in New York City was inherent 1930; be that as it may, because of the expansion in 1957 of the recieving wire, the tower is presently higher than the Chrysler Building and it is the second-tallest structure in France after the 2004 Millau Viaduct.
Menara Eiffel
Menara Eiffel terletak di Champ de Mars di Paris. Dibangun pada tahun 1889, telah menjadi baik ikon global Perancis maupun salah satu bangunan yang paling dikenal di dunia. Menara ini adalah bangunan tertinggi di Paris dan merupakan monumen yang paling sering dikunjungi di dunia; jutaan orang mengunjunginya setiap tahun. Insinyur Gustave Eiffel membuat namanya menjadi nama menara ini. Menara ini dibangun sebagai pintu masuk ke Pameran Dunia 1889.
Menara ini tingginya 324 meter (1.063 kaki), dan setinggi dengan bangunan 81 lantai. Setelah selesai, menara ini lebih tinggi dari Monumen Washington yang dianggap sebagai struktur buatan manusia tertinggi di dunia, predikat itu diberikan selama 41 tahun, sampai Chrysler Building di New York City dibangun pada tahun 1930; namun, karena penambahan pada tahun 1957 dari antena, menara ini sekarang lebih tinggi dari Gedung Chrysler dan itu adalah struktur tertinggi kedua di Perancis setelah 2004 Millau Viaduct.
Descriptive Text About Borobudur Temple
ReplyDeleteBorabudur – situated in Magelang, Central Java, Indonesia – is a well known nineteenth – century Mahayana Buddhist Temple. The landmark comprises of six square, nine stacked stages, and 3 handouts, beat by a focal vault. The sanctuary is enhanced with 2,672 alleviation boards and 504 Buddha statues. The focal vault is hovered by 72 Buddha statues, each situated inside a punctured stupa. It is the world’s biggest Buddhist sanctuary on the world
Candi Borobudur
Borabudur – terletak di Magelang, Jawa Tengah, Indonesia – adalah Candi Mahayana Buddhist abad kesembilan belas yang terkenal. Monumen ini terdiri dari persegi enam, sembilan platform ditumpuk, dan 3 edaran, diatapi oleh kubah pusat. Candi ini diperindah dengan 2.672 panel relief dan 504 patung Buddha. Kubah pusat dilingkari oleh 72 patung Buddha, masing-masing duduk di dalam sebuah stupa berlubang. Ini adalah candi Budha terbesar di dunia.
Descriptive Text About Monas National Monument
ReplyDeleteThe National Monument (Indonesian: Monumen Nasional, famously contracted as Monas) is a 132 m (433ft) tower in the focal point of Merdeka Square, symbolizing the battle for Indonesia. It was manufactured to memorialize the battle for Indonesian autonomy.
The landmark comprises of a 117.7 m monolith on a 45m square stage and at a stature of 17 m. Towering landmark speaks to the theory of Lingga and Yoni. Takes after a phallus, or pestle and Yoni takes after mortar, two critical things in the convention of Indonesian farming.
Monas Monumen Nasional
Monumen Nasional (Indonesia: Monumen Nasional, yang populer disingkat Monas) adalah menara setinggi 132 m (433ft) di tengah Lapangan Merdeka, melambangkan perjuangan untuk Indonesia. Itu dibangun untuk mengenang perjuangan kemerdekaan Indonesia.
Monumen ini terdiri dari 117,7 m obelisk pada 45m platform persegi dan pada ketinggian 17 m. Monumen menjulang ini mewakili filosofi Lingga dan Yoni. Menggambarkan lingga, atau alu dan Yoni menyerupai mortir, dua hal penting dalam tradisi pertanian Indonesia.
Descriptive Text About Colosseum
ReplyDeleteThe Colosseum or Coliseum, otherwise called the Flavian Amphitheater (Latin: Amphitheatrum Flavium; and Italian: Anfiteatro Flavio or Colosseo), is a circular amphitheater in the focal point of the city of Rome. Manufactured of concrete and stone, it is the greatest amphitheater ever and is considered as one of the best works of construction modeling and designing.
The Colosseum is found only east of the Roman Forum. Development of this building started under the Vespasian head in 72 AD, and was done in 80 AD under his relatives and beneficiary Titus. Further remodels were made amid the rule of Domitian (81–96).These three heads which are known as the Flavian administration, and the amphitheater was named in Latin in light of the fact that its connection with their family name (Flavius).
Colosseum
The Colosseum atau Coliseum, yang juga dikenal sebagai Amphitheatre Flavianus (Latin: Amphitheatrum Flavium, dan Italia: Anfiteatro Flavio atau Colosseo), adalah sebuah amfiteater elips di pusat kota Roma. Dibangun dari beton dan batu, bangunan ini adalah amfiteater terbesar yang pernah ada dan dianggap sebagai salah satu karya terbesar dari arsitektur dan tekhnik.
The Colosseum terletak di timur dari Forum Romawi. Pembangunan gedung ini dimulai di bawah kekaisaran Vespasianus di 72 AD, dan selesai pada 80 Masehi di bawah keturunannya dan ahli waris Titus. Renovasi lebih lanjut dilakukan pada masa pemerintahan Domitianus (81-96) . Tiga kaisar yang terkenal sebagai Saristi Flavianus, dan amfiteater itu bernama dalam bahasa Latin karena hubungannya dengan nama keluarga mereka (Flavius).
Descriptive Text About Prambanan Temple
Candi Prambanan or Candi Rara Jonggrang is a nineth-century Hindu sanctuary situated in Central Java, Indonesia, and devoted to theTrimurti, the statement of God as the Creator (Brahma), the Preserver (Vishnu) and the Destroyer (Shiva). The sanctuary compound is more or less 17 kilometers (11 mi) upper east of the city of Yogyakarta on the limit between Central Java and Yogyakarta territories.
The sanctuary compound which is considered as an UNESCO World Heritage Site, is the greatest Hindu sanctuary site in Indonesia. It is portrayed by its stature and pointed structural planning, and the towering 47-meter-high (154 ft) focal building inside an extensive complex of individual sanctuaries. Prambanan awes numerous guests from over the world.
Descriptive Text About Libong Sitodo River
ReplyDeleteLibong Sitodo waterway speaks the truth 8 kilometers from Polewali, Polewali Mandar, West Sulawesi. On the off chance that you stroll along the stream, you will see a characteristic flawless, captivating, and astounding perspective. There is likewise a waterfall called Indo Rannuang there. Both the waterfalls and streams Libong Sitodo is astonishing and this is the normal diversion that you can discover just in kunyi, a little Village, in District Areapi.
Libong Sitodo Sungai
Sungai Libong Sitodo adalah sekitar 8 kilometer dari Polewali , Kabupaten Polewali Mandar , Sulawesi Barat . Jika Anda berjalan di sepanjang sungai , Anda akan melihat pemandangan alam yang sempurna , menarik , dan menakjubkan . Ada juga air terjun yang disebut Indo Rannuang. Air terjun dan sungai Libong Sitodo sangat menakjubkan dan ini adalah hiburan alam yang dapat Anda temukan hanya di kunyi , sebuah desa kecil , di Kabupaten Areapi.
ReplyDeleteContoh Descriptive Text Tentang Teman ( About Friend )
His name is kevin anggara, kevin anggara is my classmate, he has tall body, he is 170 cm, he has straight black hair, he has oval face, he has small eyes, he has sharp nose, he has thick lips, he dark brown skin, he has thin body, he always wears black shirt, he is kind, he is smart, he is helpful, he is generous, and he is dilligent.
Contoh Descriptive Text Tentang Suatu Tempat (About Place)
ReplyDeleteThe Eiffel Tower
The Eiffel Tower is an iron lattice tower located on the Champ de Mars in Paris. Built in 1889, it has become both a global icon of France and one of the most recognizable structures in the world. The tower is the tallest building in Paris and the most-visited paid monument in the world; millions of people ascend it every year. Named for its designer, engineer Gustave Eiffel, the tower was built as the entrance arch to the 1889 World's Fair.
The tower stands 324 metres (1,063 ft) tall, about the same height as an 81-story building. Upon its completion, it surpassed the Washington Monument to assume the title of tallest man-made structure in the world, a title it held for 41 years, until the Chrysler Building in New York City was built in 1930; however, due to the addition in 1957 of the antenna, the tower is now taller than the Chrysler Building. Not including broadcast antennas, it is the second-tallest structure in France after the 2004 Millau Viaduct.
The tower has three levels for visitors. Tickets can be purchased to ascend, by stairs or lift, to the first and second levels. The walk to the first level is over 300 steps, as is the walk from the first to the second level. The third and highest level is accessible only by elevator. Both the first and second levels feature restaurants.
The tower has become the most prominent symbol of both Paris and France, often in the establishing shot of films set in the city.
Source : wikipedia
Monas National Monument
ReplyDeleteMonas National Monument is a 132-meter tower in the center of Merdeka Square, Central Jakarta, Indonesia Jakarta, is the capital of the state. It symbolizes the struggle for Indonesian independence of our country.
The monument consists of a 117.7 m obelisk on a 45m square platform at a height of 17 m. Towering monument symbolizes the philosophy of Lingga and Yoni. Resembles a phallus, or pestle mortar pestle and Yoni resembles rice or mortar, two important things in the tradition of Indonesian agriculture.
Construction began in 1961 under the direction of President Sukarno, the first president of the us and the monument was opened to the public in 1975. It is topped by a flame covered with gold foil, and now the monument calls.
Contoh Descriptive Text Tentang Seseorang ( About Someone )
ReplyDeleteMrs. Debby Magdalena
Mrs. Debby Magdelena is one of the successful carrier woman. She is the new sales manager for Jakarta sales office of Le Meridean Nirwana Golf and Spa Resort.
Mrs. Debby Magdalena holds her new position as from Marc 2nd, 2009. Prior to her assignment at Le Meredian Nirwana Golf and Spa Resort, she was the sales manager at Novotel Nusa Dua’s Jakarta sales office. Prior to that, she worked at a number of reputable hotels such as Radison Hotel Jakarta, Aston Hotel Jakarta, and Novotel Nusa Dua Bali.
Born in Jakarta, she is a graduate of BPLP Bandung majoring hotel management and of Dwipa Wacana University in majoring management. With her strong background in reservations, front office and sales she will be a valuable asset to Le Meridian Nirvana Golf and Spa Resort. As the sales representative in Jakarta, she will be based at Le Meridian Jakarta Hotel.
source : the Jakarta Post, April 7, 2009 with necessary changes
Contoh Descriptive Text tentang kucing ( about cat )
My cat zedva
Zedva is my beautiful gray Persian cat. He walks with pride and grace, performing a dance of disdain as he slowly lifts and lowers each paw with the delicacy of a ballet dancer. His pride, however, does not extend to his appearance, for he spends most of his time indoors watching television and growing fat.
He enjoys movie in Television , especially chanel those for vichanel and cinemas 24. almost every day of my cat zedva Always watch television, after the feed and Sometimes he ate while watching television.
Zedva is as finicky about visitors as he is about what he eats, befriending some and repelling others. He may snuggle up against your ankle, begging to be petted, or he may imitate a skunk and stain your favorite trousers. Zedva does not do this to establish his territory, as many cat experts think, but to humiliate me because he is jealous of my friends.
After my guests have fled, I look at the old fleabag snoozing and smiling to himself in front of the television set, and I have to forgive him for his obnoxious, but endearing, habits.
ReplyDeleteThe Wise Little Girl
Once upon a time in the immense Russian steppe, lay a little village where nearly all the inhabitants bred horses. It was the month of October, when a big livestock market was held yearly in the main town. Two brothers, one rich and the other one poor, set off for market. The rich man rode a stallion, and the poor brother a young mare.
At dusk, they stopped beside an empty hut and tethered their horses outside, before going to sleep themselves on two heaps of straw. Great was their surprise, when, next morning they saw three horses outside, instead of two. Well, to be exact the newcomer was not really a horse. It was a foal, to which the mare had given birth during the night. Soon it had the strength to struggle to its feet, and after a drink of its mother’s milk, the foal staggered its first few steps. The stallion greeted it with a cheerful whinny, and when the two brothers set eyes on it for the first time, the foal was standing beside the stallion.
“It belongs to me!” exclaimed Dimitri, the rich brother, the minute he saw it. “It’s my stallion’s foal.” Ivan, the poor brother, began to laugh.
“Whoever heard of a stallion having a foal? It was born to my mare!”
“No, that’s not true! It was standing close to the stallion, so it’s the stallion’s foal. And therefore it’s mine!” The brothers started to quarrel, then they decided to go to town and bring the matter before the judges. Still arguing, they headed for the big square where the courtroom stood. But what they didn’t know was that it was a special day, the day when, once a year, the Emperor himself administered the law. He himself received all who came seeking justice. The brothers were ushered into his presence, and they told him all about the dispute.
Of course, the Emperor knew perfectly well who was the owner of the foal. He was on the point of proclaiming in favor of the poor brother, when suddenly Ivan developed an unfortunate twitch in his eye. The Emperor was greatly annoyed by this familiarity by a humble peasant, and decided to punish Ivan for his disrespect. After listening to both sides of the story, he declared it was difficult, indeed impossible, to say exactly who was the foal’s rightful owner. And being in the mood for a spot of fun, and since he loved posing riddles and solving them as well, to the amusement of his counselors, he exclaimed.
“I can’t judge which of you should have the foal, so it will be awarded to whichever of you solves the following four riddles: what is the fastest thing in the world? What is the fattest? What’s the softest and what is the most precious? I command you to return to the palace in a week’s time with your answers!” Dimitri started to puzzle over the answers as soon as he left the courtroom. When he reached home, however, he realized he had nobody to help him.
“Well, I’ll just have to seek help, for if I can’t solve these riddles, I’ll lose the foal!” Then he remembered a woman, one of his neighbors, to whom he had once lent a silver ducat. That had been some time ago, and with the interest, the neighbor now owed him three ducats. And since she had a reputation for being quick-witted, but also very astute, he decided to ask her advice, in exchange for canceling part of her debt. But the woman was not slow to show how astute she really was, and promptly demanded that the whole debt be wiped out in exchange for the answers.
“The fastest thing in the world is my husband’s bay horse,” she said. “Nothing can beat it! The fattest is our pig! Such a huge beast has never been seen! The softest is the quilt I made for the bed, using my own goose’s feathers. It’s the envy of all my friends. The most precious thing in the world is my three-month old nephew. There isn’t a more handsome child. I wouldn’t exchange him for all the gold on earth, and that makes him the most precious thing on earth!”
ReplyDeleteDimitri was rather doubtful about the woman’s answers being correct. On the other hand, he had to take some kind of solution back to the Emperor. And he guessed, quite rightly, that if he didn’t, he would be punished.
In the meantime, Ivan, who was a widower, had gone back to the humble cottage where he lived with his small daughter. Only seven years old, the little girl was often left alone, and as a result, was thoughtful and very clever for her age. The poor man took the little girl into his confidence, for like his brother, he knew he would never be able to find the answers by himself. The child sat in silence for a moment, then firmly said.
“Tell the Emperor that the fastest thing in the world is the cold north wind in winter. The fattest is the soil in our fields whose crops give life to men and animals alike, the softest thing is a child’s caress and the most precious is honesty.”
The day came when the two brothers were to return before the Emperor. They were led into his presence. The Emperor was curious to hear what they had to say, but he roared with laughter at Dimitri’s foolish answers. However, when it was Ivan’s turn to speak, a frown spread over the Emperor’s face. The poor brother’s wise replies made him squirm, especially the last one, about
honesty, the most precious thing of all. The Emperor knew perfectly well that he had been dishonest in his dealings with the poor brother, for he had denied him justice. But he could not bear to admit it in front of his own counselors, so he angrily demanded:
“Who gave you these answers?” Ivan told the Emperor that it was his small daughter. Still annoyed, the great man said.
“You shall be rewarded for having such a wise and clever daughter. You shall be awarded the foal that your brother claimed, together with a hundred silver ducats… But… but…” and the Emperor winked at his counselors.
“You will come before me in seven days’ time, bringing your daughter. And since she’s so clever, she must appear before me neither naked nor dressed, neither on foot nor on horseback, neither bearing gifts nor empty-handed. And if she does this, you will have your reward. If not, you’ll have your head chopped off for your impudence!”
The onlookers began to laugh, knowing that the poor man would never to able to fulfill the Emperor’s conditions. Ivan went home in despair, his eyes brimming with tears. But when he had told his daughter what had happened, she calmly said.
“Tomorrow, go and catch a hare and a partridge. Both must be alive! You’ll have the foal and the hundred silver ducats! Leave it to me!” Ivan did as his daughter said. He had no idea what the two creatures were for, but he trusted in his daughter’s wisdom.
On the day of the audience with the Emperor, the palace was thronged with bystanders, waiting for Ivan and his small daughter to arrive. At last, the little girl appeared, draped in a fishing net, riding the hare and holding the partridge in her hand. She was neither naked nor dressed, on foot or on horseback. Scowling, the Emperor told her.
“The fastest thing in the world is my husband’s bay horse,” she said. “Nothing can beat it! The fattest is our pig! Such a huge beast has never been seen! The softest is the quilt I made for the bed, using my own goose’s feathers. It’s the envy of all my friends. The most precious thing in the world is my three-month old nephew. There isn’t a more handsome child. I wouldn’t exchange him for all the gold on earth, and that makes him the most precious thing on earth!”
ReplyDeleteDimitri was rather doubtful about the woman’s answers being correct. On the other hand, he had to take some kind of solution back to the Emperor. And he guessed, quite rightly, that if he didn’t, he would be punished.
In the meantime, Ivan, who was a widower, had gone back to the humble cottage where he lived with his small daughter. Only seven years old, the little girl was often left alone, and as a result, was thoughtful and very clever for her age. The poor man took the little girl into his confidence, for like his brother, he knew he would never be able to find the answers by himself. The child sat in silence for a moment, then firmly said.
“Tell the Emperor that the fastest thing in the world is the cold north wind in winter. The fattest is the soil in our fields whose crops give life to men and animals alike, the softest thing is a child’s caress and the most precious is honesty.”
The day came when the two brothers were to return before the Emperor. They were led into his presence. The Emperor was curious to hear what they had to say, but he roared with laughter at Dimitri’s foolish answers. However, when it was Ivan’s turn to speak, a frown spread over the Emperor’s face. The poor brother’s wise replies made him squirm, especially the last one, about
honesty, the most precious thing of all. The Emperor knew perfectly well that he had been dishonest in his dealings with the poor brother, for he had denied him justice. But he could not bear to admit it in front of his own counselors, so he angrily demanded:
“Who gave you these answers?” Ivan told the Emperor that it was his small daughter. Still annoyed, the great man said.
“You shall be rewarded for having such a wise and clever daughter. You shall be awarded the foal that your brother claimed, together with a hundred silver ducats… But… but…” and the Emperor winked at his counselors.
“You will come before me in seven days’ time, bringing your daughter. And since she’s so clever, she must appear before me neither naked nor dressed, neither on foot nor on horseback, neither bearing gifts nor empty-handed. And if she does this, you will have your reward. If not, you’ll have your head chopped off for your impudence!”
The onlookers began to laugh, knowing that the poor man would never to able to fulfill the Emperor’s conditions. Ivan went home in despair, his eyes brimming with tears. But when he had told his daughter what had happened, she calmly said.
“Tomorrow, go and catch a hare and a partridge. Both must be alive! You’ll have the foal and the hundred silver ducats! Leave it to me!” Ivan did as his daughter said. He had no idea what the two creatures were for, but he trusted in his daughter’s wisdom.
On the day of the audience with the Emperor, the palace was thronged with bystanders, waiting for Ivan and his small daughter to arrive. At last, the little girl appeared, draped in a fishing net, riding the hare and holding the partridge in her hand. She was neither naked nor dressed, on foot or on horseback. Scowling, the Emperor told her.
How to make Lemonade
ReplyDeleteIngredients:
For each glass use:
– 2 tablespoons of lemon juice.
– 2 tablespoons of sugar.
– 1 glass of water
Methods:
1. Slice a lemon in half and squeeze the juice into a cup.
2. Take out the seeds.
3. Pour two tablespoons of juice into glass.
4. Add sugar
5. Add water and stir well
6. Taste the lemonade. You may want to add more sugar or more lemon to make it taste just right
7. Put it in ice cubes. A drop of red food coloring will make pink lemonade
atau :
HOW TO MAKE PEANUT CRUNCH
What you’ll need :
v 1 cup of peanuts
v 3 cups of brown sugar
v 2 tablespoons of vinegar
v 1 cup of water
What to do :
Place the sugar, water and vinegar into a large saucepan.
Stir slowly over a low heat until the sugar is disolved
Add peanuts , increase the heat and allow to boil
Remove from the heat when the nuts have craked and the mixture appears golden brown
Allow bubbles to settle
Spoon into small paper patty cases or pour the mixture into a flat greased pan and mark into bite-size pieces.
Makes enough Peanut Crunch for six people
CLASS PICNIC
ReplyDeleteLast Friday our school went to Centennial Park for a picnic
First our teachers marked the rolls and the we got on the buses. On the buses, everyone was chatting and eating. When we arrived at the park, some students played cricket, some played cards but others went for a walk with the teachers. At lunchtime, we sat together and had our picnic. Finally, at two o’clock we left for school.
We had a great day.
Atau :
An Excursion to the Botanical Garden
On Thursday 24 April we went to the Botanical Garden. We walked down and boarded the bus.
After we arrived at the garden, we walked down to the Education Centre. The third grade students went to have alook around. First, we went to the first farm and Mrs. James read us some information. Then, we looked at all the lovely plants. After that we went down to a little spot on the Botanical Garden and had a morning tea break.
Next, we did sketching and then we met the fourth grade students at the Education Centre to have lunch. Soon after that, it was time for us to go and make our terrariums while the fourth year students went to have a walk.
A lady took us into a special room and introduced herself. Then she explained what we were going to do. Next, she took us to a pyramid terrarium. It was really interesting.
After we had finished, we met the fourth grade students outside the gardens. Then we reboarded the bus and returned to school.
The heart is the most important part of the body. It is the center of life. However, the heart is only as big as a closed hand.
ReplyDeleteThe heart is a muscle and it beats about seventy times per minute throughthout a person’s life.
The heart pumps blood from your heart to all parts of your body. The heart is made up of four chambers or small “rooms”. The top chamber are called the right and left auriclesand the botttom chambers are the right and left ventricles.
When blood enters the heart. It is in dark reddish color because it countains carbon dioxide. The blood enters the right auricle and then the right ventricle. When the heart contracts, it forces the blood to the lungs where the blood receives oxygen. It then goes to the left auricle. The heart contracts again, and the blood goes to the left ventricle and is then forced out into the body. The blood gathers carbon dioxide and returns to the heart, and the process begins again.
Once Upon A Time 3 (three) women (people of Java, Manado and Papua) to fly from Jayapura to Jakarta.
ReplyDeleteSuddenly the plane trip amid shaky and it feels like fall.
Instantly Javanese woman had taken the powder and lipstick to dress up pretty, her friend on the confused and
asked, “Why koq grooming?”
He said, “Ordinary if the plane would fall that first helped her the most beautiful.”
Aehhh Menado woman next to them .. can not accept, then she lift her skirt up high.
Friend next to them asked, “Why do you lift the skirt up high so?”
He replied, “Ordinary when the first plane crash that helped her white thighs and white. ”
Hehhh .. Papuan women are emotional to hear the two friends next to them babble.
She then undressed and naked bulattt … .. …. everything was black.
His two friends were surprised and asked, “Why so naked?”
With lightly he replied,
“Usually if a plane crashes the most sought my first BLACK BOX.”
ReplyDeleteMy School
My school is on Jalan Kartini. It is nice place. There is library, art room, hall room, mosque, computer room, and 18 room classes.
Sekolahanku di Jalan Kartini. Dia tempat yang sangat menyenangkan. Disana ada perpustakaan, ruang seni, ruang pertemuan, masjid, ruang computer and 18 ruang kelas.
All of students can read book in the library, and they can play music in the art room. We use hall room to morning meeting with all of students. My school has green wall. There are many big trees. I and my friends like discuss everything under the tree. There is also garden. There are many kinds of flowers. There is pond to fish too. I like my school.
Semua murid-murid bisa membaca buku di perpustakaan, dan mereka bisa bermain music di ruang seni. Kita menggunakan gedung pertemuan untuk pertemuan pagi dengansemua murid-murid. Sekolahanku memiliki tembok berwarna hijau. Disana banyak pohon besar. Aku dan temanku suka berdiskusi segala sesuatu dibawah pohon. Disana juga ada taman. Ditaman itu banyak macam-macam bunga. Disana juga ada kolam untuk ikan. Aku suka sekolahanku.
My Sister
ReplyDeleteI have sister. Her name is Aulia. She was born 20 years ago. She is tall and slim. She has curly hair. She has brown eyes and white skin. She is beautiful and kind person.
Saya memiliki saudara perempuan. Namanya adalah Aulia. Dia lahir 20 tahun yang lalau. Dia tinggi dan langsing. Dia memiliki rambut ikal. Dia memiliki mata yang berwarna coklat dan kulit putih.dia cantik dan orang baik.
My sister’s hobby is travelling. She spent her holiday in some places. She always helps me in everything. She gives motivation to me when I want to give up. She is never angry with me. I love her so much.
Hobi saudara perempuanku adalah jalan-jalan. Dia menghabiskan liburannya di beberaa tempat. Dia selalu membantuku dalam segala hal.dia memberikan motivasi kepadaku ketika aku akan menyerah. Dia tidak pernah marah kepadaku. Aku sangat mencintai nya.
1 . Cats Bugel
ReplyDeleteDescriptive Text Example
we know, most cats look so cute and clean, so is my cat. My name is Bugel cat. My cat named Bugel because she looked so cute, tail Bugel and makes me always want to hug him and hug him every day. Do you want to know about my cat? Bugel I have gray fur and white. It is so soft. And makes me always want to hug him. He has beautiful eyes. Its tail Bugel .. and he also has sharp teeth and of course my scary. The whishkers in his mouth to make the funy. However, although he looks very cute and funny, when he's angry or want to catch prey such as mice, it is very scary for me. Claws are sharp and seem so long. Her voice sounded like a tiger also changed. I never approached him when he was angry. That cat Bugel.
2. Monas National Monument
ReplyDeleteDescriptive Text Terbaik
Monas National Monument is a 132-meter tower in the center of Merdeka Square, Central Jakarta, Indonesia Jakarta, is the capital of the state. It symbolizes the struggle for Indonesian independence of our country. The monument consists of a 117.7 m obelisk on a 45m square platform at a height of 17 m. Towering monument symbolizes the philosophy of Lingga and Yoni. Resembles a phallus, or pestle mortar pestle and Yoni resembles rice or mortar, two important things in the tradition of Indonesian agriculture. Construction began in 1961 under the direction of President Sukarno, the first president of the us and the monument was opened to the public in 1975. It is topped by a flame covered with gold foil, and now the monument calls.
3. Rabbit
ReplyDeleteDescriptive Text Rabbit
We know that the rabbit pet rabbit was very funny, he has a smooth coat of white, and his ears are also two wonderful as it is characteristic that the rabbit. plain white rabbits, but there are also brown and white. breed rabbits with lambing or childbirth. many people who love rabbits, because the rabbit is cute and funny, rabbits like to eat vegetables, especially carrots and kale.
4. Computer
ReplyDeletePC
Computer is an electronic device that is now beginning to develop until now computers have sophisticated look, there are several components in their system, monitor, cpu, mouse and keyboard, computer on its antiquity only to calculate but now computers can already be used to do anything what, among its photo editing, typing, explore the virtual world via the Internet, and many more, can be found in a computer store in elektoronik or internet cafes. all can use a computer from children, to the elderly also can use the computer, the computer does bring benefits.
4. Computer
ReplyDeletePC
Computer is an electronic device that is now beginning to develop until now computers have sophisticated look, there are several components in their system, monitor, cpu, mouse and keyboard, computer on its antiquity only to calculate but now computers can already be used to do anything what, among its photo editing, typing, explore the virtual world via the Internet, and many more, can be found in a computer store in elektoronik or internet cafes. all can use a computer from children, to the elderly also can use the computer, the computer does bring benefits.
6. Ginger
ReplyDeleteJahe Ginger
Ginger is one of the herbs and spices, ginger can be found in the Indonesian state, we know that the Indonesian state possessed many herbs and spices, ginger yellow to tan, spicy taste of ginger, ginger can be used for drug or herb commonly known herbs, ginger also one of the starting materials in the manufacture of wind, the benefits of ginger for his body among treat colds, nausea, warm the body, and many of its benefits.
ReplyDeleteWhat is a Butterfly?
Butterflies are beautiful, flying insects with large scaly wings.like all insects, they have six legs, three body parts, a pair of antennae, and compound eyes. The three body parts are the head, thorax (the chest), and abdomen (the tail end). The four wings and the six legs of the butterfly are connected to the thorax. The thorax contains the muscles that make the legs and wings move.
Butterflies ere very good fliers. They have two pairs, of large wings covered with colourful scales. Butterflies and moths are the only insects that have scaly wings. The wings are connected to the butterfly’s thorax (mid-section). Butterflies can only fly if their body temperature is above 27 degrees Centigrade. Butterflies sun themselves to warm up in cool weather. As butterflies get older, the colour of the wings fades and the wings become ragged.
The speed varies among butterfly species (the poisonous varieties are slower than noun – poisonous varieties). The fastest butterflies can fly at about 50 kilometers per hour (kph) or faster. Slow flying butterflies fly about 8 kph.
ReplyDeleteMy Mother
I think that my mother is a beautiful person. She is not tall but not short, and she has curly hair and black. Her eyes color are like honey and her color skin color light brown, and she has a beautiful smile.
She is a very kind person. She is very lovely, friendly, patient, and she loves to help people. I love my mom, because she is a good example to me. She loves being in the Church, and she loves sing and dance too.
She always takes care of her family. She likes her house to be clean and organized. She a very organized person, and all things in the house are in the right place. She doesn’t like messes.
She always has a smile on her face. She is so sweet and lovely. I like when I am going to sleep or went I wake up or when I am going to go to some places, she always give me a kiss, and when the family have a problem she always be with us to helps us and to give us all her love.
Aji Saka
ReplyDeleteOnce upon a time, there was a kingdom named Medang Kamulan ruled by king named Prabu Dewa Cengkar who wild and likes to eat human. Every day the king takes a man who was taken by Patih Jugul Young. A small portion of the people who fret and fear fled secretly to other areas.
In the hamlet of Kawit Medang a young man named Aji Saka powerful, industrious and good-natured. One day, Aji Saka managed to help an old man who was beaten by two robbers. Old man who eventually appointed by Aji Saka’s father turned out to refugees from Medang Kamulan. Hearing stories about the King of Gods Cengkar savagery, Aji Saka Medang Kamulan intend to help people. By wearing a turban on the head of Aji Saka went to Medang Kamulan.
The journey to Medang Kamulan not smooth, Aji Saka had fought for seven days and seven nights with the devil forest watchman, because Aji Saka refused enslaved by demonic gatekeepers for ten years before being allowed to pass through the forest.
But thanks to the miracle, Aji Saka managed to escape from the vicious flame. Shortly after praying Aji Saka, a beam of light from the sky hit the yellow highlight demons at once eliminate forest dwellers.
Aji Saka arrived in Medang Kamulan quiet. In the palace, King of the Gods are angry because Patih Cengkar Young Jugul not bring the victim to the King.
With bold, facing King Aji Saka Cengkar Gods and gave himself to be eaten by the King in exchange for the use of the land area of the turban.
When they are measuring soil on demand Aji Saka, turban stretches so wide breadth exceeds King of Gods kingdom Cengkar. King was angry after knowing the real intentions of Aji Saka was to end his despotism.
When the King of the Gods Cengkar angry, Aji Saka turban wrapped strongly around the body of the King. King of the Gods Cengkar body thrown Aji Saka and crashed into the sea south and was lost in the waves.
Aji Saka then crowned king Medang Kamulan. He brought his father to the palace. Thanks to a just and wise government, Aji Saka kingdom Medang Kamulan to deliver the golden era, an era where people live quiet, peaceful, prosperous and prosperous.
PINOKIO
ReplyDeleteIn a city, there is a store belonging to the grandfather of the Gepeto Doll Maker. “It would be nice if this sweet doll being a kid.”
After the grandfather whispers so, happened a miracle. “Good day, Papa.” The doll was talking and start walking. Very excited, the grandfather said, “starting today, you are my son. You give the name of Pinocchio. “ “So you’re being gifted, tomorrow you start school, yes!”
The next morning, Grandpa Gepeto sell his clothes and with the money he bought Pinocchio a book ABC. “Learn well with this book!“ “Thank you, Papa. I went to school, and will learn with enterprising. “ “Cautiously Yes!” message grandfather.
But from the opposite direction with his school-sounding voice, “drums, dum, dum, dum.” When Pinocchio came closer it turns out it was a puppet play tent. Pinocchio then selling ABC book, buy the tickets with the money and get into. In a play tent, a doll your daughter will have besieged soldiers and horsemen. “See! Wickedly soldiers that … ” Pinocchio goes up to the platform, and braved the puppet soldiers. The rope broke and it fell stuffed doll. The owner of the angry theatrics soon catch Pinocchio and throwing them into the fire would be. “I’m sorry. If I burned, sorry papa an old one, “said Pinocchio. “I promise on papa to learn at school with diligent. Due to iba, the owner of a play and gave him some Pinocchio releasing pieces of money. “Use this money to buy the books pelajaranmu,” said the owner of the play.
Then Pinocchio went to buy a book. But in the middle of the road, the Fox and the cat sees the situation. They say hello to Pinocchio. “Good afternoon, Pinocchio is good. If money gold abounded, papamu definitely more pleased, yes! “
How do I add gold money? “ Asked Pinocchio. “Easy. You could dig under the tree magical. And then sleep, then by the time you wake up later, that tree will bear an awful lot of money. “ Then Pinocchio is escorted by a Fox and cat, invest in gold under the tree magical. When Pinocchio began to take a NAP. The Fox and the cat dig up the gold and money hanging Pinocchio in a tree, after which they go.
Please … you … “cried Pinocchio when it was waking up from his sleep and knowing him hanging on a tree. A goddess who saw the State of Pinocchio, sent the Eagle to help her. Eagle brings Pinocchio with his beak, and took him to the room where the goddess has been waiting for. The goddess put Pinocchio in bed and give her the medicine.
ReplyDeleteWell, drink this medicine then you will heal faster. After that went home, yes! “said the goddess. “Better dead than drinking the bitter medicine.” Pinocchio continue to resist. Finally the goddess becomes upset, “Bing bing!” He slapped. Then came a rabbit tail menggotong four coffins. Pinocchio was surprised once, quickly she drank the bitter medicine of it. “Pinocchio, why don’t you go to look like?” Ask The Goddess. “Hmm … you are on the road, I’m selling my books to poor children are starving and bought him some bread. Therefore I could not go to school …. ” All of a sudden just “syuut“ the nose of Pinocchio starts stretching. “Pinocchio!” If you lie, your nose will be extending up to the sky. “ “I’m sorry. I’m not going to lie anymore. “ Pinocchio apologized. The goddess smiled, and ordered the woodpeckers mematuki nose Pinocchio, return it to its original form. “Come quickly back to the House, and learning to school!”
On the way home, Pinocchio meets the world of the play. Pinocchio couldn’t resist not to ride. Pinocchio has forgotten his promise on the goddess, every day he just fooling around anyway.
One day, Pinocchio was surprised to see his terpantuk on the surface of the water. “Ah! My ears so ear ass! I berbuntut! “teriaknya. It turns out that other kids have become donkeys. Pinocchio finally became a donkey and sold to a circus. Pinocchio has broken his promise to the goddess, then he got a penalty.
Every day he dipecut, and had to jump over a hot fire circles. Despite the fear, Pinocchio still skips. Eventually he fell away until his legs broken. The owner of the circus became angry. “Dumb Ass! Better dumped into the sea. “ Then Pinocchio is thrown into the sea. “Blup blup blup“ Pinocchio sink to the bottom of the sea, the fish come menggigitnya. Then the skin ass apart, and from it emerged the Pinocchio. “Thanks for the fish.” In fact the goddess see that Pinocchio has realized his mistake and ordered the fish to help her.
While swimming, Pinocchio promises in your heart “this time after I went home I was going to school and learning with enterprising. I will also help work at home and keep your papa. “ At that time the “Hrrr …., a big shark comes closer with a creepy.” Haaa …. Please. “ Pinocchio at the
Cerita legenda batu menangis
ReplyDeleteOnce upon a time, there lived a mother and her daughter in a small village, in Borneo island. The daughter was so beautiful, but she had a very bad behavior. She never helped her mother to work. She just spent her time in front of the mirror to beautify herself and to admire her beauty. While her mother had to work to fulfill their daily needs. She was also a spoiled girl. She always asked everything to her mother. if her mother didn’t fulfill her want, she would cry. This made her mother so sad, but somehow she still loved her daughter. So she always tried to fulfill what her daughter wanted.
One day, the girl forced her mother to buy a new gown for her. At first, her mother refused her request. She told her daughter that she didn’t have enough money. But her daughter threatened her mother, then she fulfilled to but a new gown. Before going to the market together, her daughter reminded her mom,”Let’s go shopping, but I don’t want to walk beside you. You had to walk behind me, I felt embarrassed if people see me”. Even though her mother felt really sad, she obeyed her daughter request, she did not want her daughter feel embarrassed.
Advertisement
The daughter dressed beautifully while her mother wore very simple dress. Even though they were a mother and a daughter, they looked so different. Her mother looked like her servant. In the middle of their way to market, a man greeted them,”Hi cute girl, is she your mother?”. he asked. “How could you think that? Of course she is not my mother, she is my servant”, the daughter replied. Her mother was so sad to hear that. She kept silent though her heart was crying aloud. Along the street everyone passing kept asking the girl about her mother. And the girl always told them that the old woman behind her was her servant.
The mother had stayed patiently along the street. And finally she could not bear it to hear her daughter’s answer. she prayed to the God,”O Lord, punish my ungrateful daughter, please!”, she prayed. Suddenly the girl’s legs turned to be a stone immediately after the mother stopped praying. The change came slowly. Knowing her legs turned to be a stone, the daughter screamed.”What’s happen to my legs?”. Then she realized that she had hurt her mother’s feeling. She cried and begged for absolution to her mother.”Mommy, Forgive me please, mom”. She begged. The daughter kept crying. But it was too late. The whole body eventually became a stone. The mother actually felt so sad to see her daughter. But she could not do anything to the God’s destiny. Even though she had become a stone completely, people can still see her tears. That is the reason why it was called Batu Menangis.
ReplyDeleteCerita rakyat batu menangis
Artinya:
Pada zaman dahulu, hiduplah seorang ibu dan putrinya di sebuah desa kecil, di pulau Kalimantan. Putrinya sangat cantik, namun ia memiliki sifat yang sangat buruk. Dia tidak pernah membantu ibunya bekerja. Dia hanya menghabiskan waktunya di depan cermin untuk mempercantik dirinya dan mengagumi kecantikannya. Sementara ibunya harus bekerja untuk memenuhi kebutuhan sehari-hari. Dia juga seorang gadis yang manja. Dia selalu meminta segala sesuatu kepada ibunya. Jika ibunya tidak memenuhi keinginannya, dia akan menangis. Tentu ini membuat sang ibu sangat sedih, tapi biar bagaimana ibunya masih mencintai putrinya. Jadi sang ibu selalu mencoba untuk memenuhi apa yang inginkan putrinya.
Suatu hari, gadis memaksa ibunya untuk membelikan gaun baru untuknya. Pada awalnya, sang ibu menolak permintaannya. sang ibu mengatakan kepada anaknya bahwa ia tidak mempunyai cukup uang. Tapi putrinya mengancam, maka Ibunya memenuhi untuk membeli gaun baru. Sebelum pergi ke pasar bersama-sama, putrinya mengingatkan pada ibunya, “Ayo kita pergi berbelanja bersama. Tetapi aku tidak ingin berjalan di sampingmu. Ibu harus berjalan di belakangku, aku merasa malu jika orang melihatku”. Meskipun ibunya merasa benar-benar sedih, sang ibu tetap memenuhi permintaannya putri, ia tidak menginginkan putri merasa malu.
Putrinya berpakaian sangat cantik sementara ibunya mengenakan gaun yang sangat sederhana. Meskipun mereka adalah ibu dan anak, mereka tampak begitu berbeda. Ibunya lebih tampak seperti pembantunya. Di tengah jalan ke pasar, seorang pria menyapamereka, “gadis cantik, apakah dia ibumu?”. ia bertanya. “Bagaimana bisa Anda berpikir seperti itu? Tentu saja dia bukanlah ibuku, dia adalah pembantuku”, putri itu menjawab. Ibunya sangat sedih mendengarnya. Dia tetap diam meskipun hatinya menangis sangat keras. Sepanjang jalan, semua orang yang melewati terus bertanya kepada putri tersebut tentang ibunya. Dan putrinya selalu memberitahu mereka bahwa wanita tua di belakangnya adalah pembantunya.
Ibu telah bersabar sepanjang jalan. Dan akhirnya sang ibu tidak tahan lagi mendengar jawaban putrinya. Dia berdoa kepada Tuhan, “Ya Tuhan, hukumlah putri saya tidak tahu berterima kasih ini!”, doa sang ibu. Tiba-tiba kaki putrinya itu berubah menjadi batu seketika setelah ibu berhenti berdoa. Perubahan terjadi secara perlahan-lahan. Mengetahui kakinya berubah menjadi batu, putrinya pun berteriak.”Apa yang terjadi pada kakiku? “. Kemudian dia menyadari bahwa dia telah menyakiti perasaan ibunya. Dia menangis dan memohon untuk pengampunan kepada ibunya.”Ibu, ampuni saya, ibu “. Dia memohon. Putrinya terus menangis. Tapi semua itu sudah terlambat. Seluruh tubuh akhirnya menjadi batu. Ibu benar-benar merasa sangat sedih menyaksikan putrinya berubah menjadi batu. Tapi sang ibu tidak bisa melakukan apa-apa lagi atas kehendak Tuhan. Meskipun sang putri telah menjadi batu, orang masih bisa melihat mata airnya mengalir. Itulah alasan mengapa ia disebut Batu Menangis.
ReplyDeleteFox and A Cat
ReplyDeleteOne day a cat and a fox were having a conversation. The fox, who was a conceited creature, boasted how clever she was. 'Why, I know at least a hundred tricks to get away from our mutual enemies, the dogs,' she said.
'I know only one trick to get away from dogs,' said the cat. 'You should teach me some of yours!'
'Well, maybe some day, when I have the time, I may teach you a few of the simpler ones,' replied the fox airily.
Just then they heard the barking of a pack of dogs in the distance. The barking grew louder and louder - the dogs were coming in their direction! At once the cat ran to the nearest tree and climbed into its branches, well out of reach of any dog. 'This is the trick I told you about, the only one I know,' said the cat. 'Which one of your hundred tricks are you going to use?'
The fox sat silently under the tree, wondering which trick she should use. Before she could make up her mind, the dogs arrived. They fell upon the fox and tore her to pieces.
Moral : A single plan that works is better than a hundred doubtful plans.
Rubah dan Seekor Kucing
Suatu hari kucing dan rubah sedang bercakap-cakap. Rubah, yang adalah makhluk sombong, membual tentang betapa pintarnya dia. "Kenapa, aku tahu setidaknya seratus trik untuk menjauh dari musuh kita bersama, anjing," katanya.
"Saya hanya tahu satu trik untuk menjauh dari anjing," kata kucing. "Kamu harus mengajariku beberapa trik mu!"
"Yah, mungkin suatu hari, ketika saya punya waktu, saya mungkin mengajarkan kamu beberapa trik yang sederhana," jawab rubah ringan.
Sesaat kemudian mereka mendengar gonggongan sekawanan anjing di kejauhan. menggonggong semakin keras - anjing datang menuju ke arah mereka! Seketika kucing berlari ke pohon terdekat dan naik ke cabang-cabangnya, di luar jangkauan dari setiap anjing. 'Ini adalah trik saya katakan tadi, satu-satunya yang saya tahu, "kata kucing. ' mana salah satu dari seratus trik anda yang anda akan gunakan?'
Rubah duduk diam di bawah pohon, bertanya-tanya trik apa yang dia harus gunakan. Sebelum dia bisa mengambil keputusan, anjing tiba. Mereka menyergap rubah dan mencabik-cabiknya.
Pesan Moral:
Sebuah rencana tunggal yang bekerja lebih baik dari seratus rencana diragukan.
ReplyDeleteLet’ Me Love You – Contoh Text Narrative
Conntoh text narrative tentang cerita cinta
Conntoh text narrative tentang cerita cinta
Once upon a time, there was once a guy who was very much in love with this girl. This romantic guy folded 1,000 pieces of papercranes as a gift to his girl. Although, at that time he was just a small executive in his company, his future doesn’t seem too bright, they were very happy together. Until one day, his girl told him she was going to Paris and will never come back. She also told him that she cannot visualize any future for the both of them, so let’s go their own ways there and then… heartbroken, the guy agreed.
When he regained his confidence, he worked hard day and night, just to make something out of himself. Finally with all these hard work and with the help of friends, this guy had set up his own company…
“You never fail until you stop trying.” he always told himself. “I must make it in life!” One rainy day, while this guy was driving, he saw an elderly couple sharing an umbrella in the rain walking to some destination. Even with the umbrella, they were still drenched. It didn’t take him long to realize those were his ex-girlfriend’s parents. With a heart in getting back at them, he drove slowly beside the couple, wanting them to spot him in his luxury saloon. He wanted them to know that he wasn’t the same anymore, he had his own company, car, condo, etc. He had made it in life!
Before the guy can realize, the couple was walking towards a cemetery, and he got out of his car and followed them…and he saw his exgirlfriend, a photograph of her smiling sweetly as ever at him from her tombstone… and he saw his precious papercranes in a bottle placed beside her tomb. Her parents saw him.He walked over and asked them why this had happened. They explained that she did not leave for France at all. She was stricken ill with cancer. In her heart, she had believed that he will make it someday, but she did not want her illness to be his obstacle … therefore she had chosen to leave him.
She had wanted her parents to put his papercranes beside her, because, if the day comes when fate brings him to her again he can take some of those back with him. The guy just wept
My First Sight!
ReplyDeleteThere was a 22-year-old boy who sat in the train with his father. Incidentally, they sat next to a woman.
Suddenly, the son looked out and shouted, “Dad, look, the trees walked in the opposite direction with us!”
The father smiled and woman sitting next to him was surprised and felt sorry to see the behavior of his son.
A few minutes later, the son shouted again and said, “Dad, look, the clouds are going with us!”
After the son cried, the woman whispered to his father, “Why do not you take him to a doctor? I think he needs to be hospitalized”
Hearing these words, the father smiled and said, “I have come to the hospital almost every day since my son was born, my son was blind since his birth, and today, he had just recovered from the blindness”
Everyone has their own reasons, not just to justify what we see today.
Shackles of Life
A man passes many elephants, suddenly, he stopped and confused. He noticed that the elephants were tied by a rope which just very small.
The man wondered why those large animals that he saw having no attempt to escape, even though they were only bound by a small rope.
It was clear that the elephants could run anytime and escape from that place, but they did not do that.
After a few minutes of observing the unique behavior of the elephants, a coach approached. The coach said, “that the shackles of life ..”
“What do you mean by the shackles of life?” he asked.
The coach replied, “The elephants do you see already belt since they were little. The small rope is always capable to restrain them. When they grow up, they believe that they cannot escape from the rope. They believe that the existing rope around their necks are still able to hold them, so that’s the thing makes them surrender to escape. “
Hearing the coach explanation, the man was amazed. He was understand that when we want to do something, we must continue to believe that we can do it, even though we’ve failed, we should not give up on the problem of life.
Respect Everyone!
ReplyDeleteOne day, there was a poor man who comes to a best-selling ice cream shop in town. He wanted to buy one cup of ice cream, flavors with honey, that was the most delicious ice cream among others.
When he had passed the queue, the waiter at the ice cream shop asked him out loudly and arrogantly, “What do you want to buy ?, if you do not bring the money, it’s better to go!”
The man replied, “I want to buy an ice cream flavored with honey, how much does it cost?”
The waiter replied, “Rp. 50,000”
The man took the money in his pocket, then calculate coins he had. He had money of Rp. 51,000.
The waiter could not wait and returned said harshly, “hurry up, there are a lot of people waiting!”
The man was surprised and asked, “How much is plain ice cream?”
The waiter replied impatiently, “Rp. 35.000, hey hurry up!”
The poor man then counted the money and he finally chose a plain ice cream than honey ice cream. After paying the ice cream to the cashier, he immediately went.
In the afternoon, when the waitress was clearing the table, the cashier approached him and gave the money, Rp. 15,000. The cashier said that it was the tip given by the poor man to the waiter.
The waiter was only being quiet and cried.
Pandangan Pertama!
ReplyDeleteAda seorang anak berusia 22 tahun yang naik kereta bersama ayahnya. Kebetulan, mereka duduk di sebelah seorang wanita.
Tiba-tiba, anak tersebut melihat keluar dan berteriak, “Ayah, lihatlah, pohon-pohon berjalan ke arah yang berlawanan dengan kita!”
Sang ayah tersenyum dan wanita yang duduk disebelahnya merasa heran serta kasihan melihat perilaku anak tersebut.
Beberapa menit kemudian, anak tersebut berteriak lagi dan berkata, “Ayah, lihatlah, awan berjalan mengikuti kita!”
Setelah sang anak berteriak, wanita tersebut berbisik kepada sang ayah, “Mengapa Anda tidak membawanya kepada seorang dokter? Saya pikir ia perlu dirawat di rumah sakit”
Mendengar perkataan tersebut, sang ayah tersenyum dan berkata, “Saya sudah datang ke rumah sakit hampir setiap hari sejak anak saya lahir, anak saya buta sejak lahir, dan hari ini, ia baru saja sembuh dari kebutaan tersebut”
Setiap orang mempunyai alasan tersendiri, jangan menjustifikasi hanya dengan apa yang kita lihat saat ini.
Belenggu Kehidupan
ReplyDeleteSeorang pria melewati sekumpulan gajah, tiba-tiba, ia berhenti dan bingung. Ia melihat bahwa gajah-gajah tersebut hanya diikat oleh tali yang sangat kecil.
Pria tersebut heran mengapa hewan-hewan besar yang ia lihat tidak berusaha melepaskan diri, padahal mereka hanya diikat oleh sebuah tali kecil.
Sangat jelas terlihat bahwa gajah-gajah tersebut bisa lari kapan saja dan melepaskan diri, tetapi mereka tidak melakukan itu.
Setelah beberapa menit mengamati perilaku unik dari gajah-gajah tersebut, seorang pelatih mendekatinya. Pelatih tersebut berkata, “itulah belenggu kehidupan..”
“Apa yang kau maksud dengan belenggu kehidupan?” ia bertanya.
Pelatih menjawab, “Gajah-gajah yang Anda lihat sudah kami ikat sejak mereka kecil. Saat itu tali kecil tersebut mampu menahan gerak mereka. Saat mereka tumbuh dewasa, mereka percaya bahwa mereka tidak bisa melepaskan diri dari tali tersebut. Mereka percaya bahwa tali yang ada di leher mereka masih mampu menahan mereka, sehingga itulah yang membuat mereka menyerah untuk melepaskan diri.”
Mendengar penjelasan pelatih, pria tersebut merasa kagum. Ia mengerti bahwa ketika kita ingin melakukan sesuatu, kita harus tetap percaya bahwa kita bisa melakukannya, meskipun kita pernah gagal dan kita tidak boleh menyerah terhadap kehidupan.
ormati Siapapun Juga!
ReplyDeletePada suatu hari, ada seorang laki-laki miskin yang datang ke sebuah toko es krim paling laris di kota. Ia ingin membeli satu cup es krim rasa madu, yang merupakan es krim paling enak diantara yang lainnya.
Ketika ia sudah melewati antrian, pelayan di toko es krim tersebut bertanya kepadanya dengan suara keras dan sombong, “Apa yang ingin kau beli?, jika kau tidak membawa uang, lebih baik pergi!”
Laki-laki itu menjawab, “Aku ingin membeli sebuah es krim madu, berapa harganya?”
Pelayan menjawab, “Rp. 50.000”
Laki-laki tersebut mengambil uang disakunya, kemudian menghitung uang koin yang ia miliki. Ia mempunyai uang sebesar Rp. 51.000.
Pelayan tersebut tidak sabar dan kembali berkata dengan kasar, “cepatlah, ada banyak orang menunggu!” ujar si pelayan.
Laki-laki tersebut terkejut dan kembali bertanya, “Berapa harga es krim polos?”
Pelayan tersebut dengan tidak sabar menjawab, “Rp. 35.000, hey cepatlah!”
Laki-laki tersebut kemudian menghitung uangnya kembali dan ia akhirnya memilih es krim polos daripada es krim madu. Setelah membayar es krim kepada kasir, ia segera pergi.
Di sore hari, ketika pelayan sedang membereskan meja, sang kasir menghampirinya dan menyerahkan uang sebesar Rp. 15.000. Kasir berkata bahwa itu adalah uang tip yang diberikan oleh seorang laki-laki miskin tadi kepada pelayan.
Pelayan tersebut hanya diam dan menangis.
The First Experience of Mountain Climbing
ReplyDeleteVacationing is an activity that I like. Two years ago, there was a vacation that I would never forget. I went up the mountain which was very high with my friends. We set off in the morning using a jeep. Why we chose to use the jeep? Because of the way we were going was very difficult so if we decided to use motorcycle or a common kind of car, we would not be able to reach to the mountain slope on time.
After spending for 15 minutes in that jeep, we reached the mountain slope. My friends and I got out of the car soon and prepared a variety of equipments that we had to take it. Most of us carried groceries, blankets, and two of us carried a tent. I was so excited about starting this journey because that was the first time I hiked up the mountain. There’s a friend named Riandi, he was a person who was experienced in mountain climbing. Riandi had often climbed mountain in many provinces in Indonesia. In that day, we depended on them.
We started climbing at 08:00 am. Together with my friends, I passed the forests and coffee plantations during mountain climbing. An hour later, Riandi instructed us to stop. We then take a break at a hut. The atmosphere at the climbing place is very cool, we also encountered a strange animal, a lizard that was brightly colored and very large. However, Riandi told us to act as usual, as if nothing happened.
Two of my friends seemed to have fatigue, they were Danio and Chandra. They looked like the city kids who have never exercised. Because of that, we rested more and ate the food together so that Danio and Chandra got enough power to continue the trip.
After we rested, then the trip continued. My friends and I were so worried when the rain pouring down. The climb had to be stopped while and we decided to set up a tent as soon as possible. The rain was long enough while all of us were in one tent. I felt very uncomfortable because my shirt was wet because of the rain. Finally, Chandra lent me a shirt so that my body felt comfortable again.
After an hour of being in the tent, the rain stopped and we continued the climb. Riandi told us that we had to be careful. The road was so slippery and we should be very careful in walking. Riandi told me to be a supervisor in the back, while he was a supervisor in the front. That was the hardest part because we only found a very narrow path, slippery, and next to us was a ravine. When we fell, then we may not be able to survive.
ReplyDeleteThe thing we feared was really happened. Danio did not walk carefully and he fell. Danio plunged into the ravine. Riandi, Chandra, and I kept yelling to call Danio. Danio finally answered our calls and he did not fall too deep because he held on to the root of the tree. Slowly, Danio kept switching between the roots of a tree to another tree roots and managed to climb back on track. We were very happy because Danio survived. Then, Riandi immediately asked us to climb because it was almost night.
At 6:00 pm, we arrived at the first peak and we decided to set up a tent at that venue before started to hiked the highest peak on tomorrow morning. In the evenings, we lighted the fire, ate, and chatted. It was an amazing holiday experience. I will never forget all the experiences.
Pengalaman Pertama Mendaki Gunung
ReplyDeleteBerlibur merupakan salah satu aktivitas yang sangat saya sukai. Dua tahun lalu, ada waktu berlibur yang tidak akan pernah saya lupakan. Saya pergi mendaki gunung yang sangat tinggi bersama teman-teman saya. Kami berangkat di pagi hari menggunakan mobil jeep. Kenapa kami memilih menggunakan jeep? Karena jalan yang akan kami lalui sangat sulit sehingga apabila kami memutuskan untuk menggunakan sepeda motor atau mobil biasa, kami tidak akan mampu mencapai ke lereng gunung tepat waktu.
Setelah berada di atas mobil selama 15 menit, kami sampai di lereng gunung. Saya bersama dengan 4 orang teman segera turun dari mobil dan mempersiapkan berbagai barang yang harus kami bawa. Kebanyakan dari kami membawa bahan makanan, selimut, dan dua orang dari kami membawa tenda.
Saya begitu bersemangat memulai perjalanan ini karena ini merupakan yang pertama kalinya saya mendaki gunung. Ada seorang teman saya yang bernama Riandi, dia merupakan orang yang sudah berpengalaman dalam mendaki gunung. Riandi sudah sering mendaki gunung yang ada di banyak propinsi di Indonesia. Hari ini, kami bergantung kepadanya.
Kami mulai mendaki pukul 08.00 pagi. Bersama dengan teman-teman, saya menyusuri hutan dan perkebunan kopi selama mendaki gunung. Satu jam kemudian, Riandi menginstruksikan kami untuk berhenti. Kami lalu beristirahat sejenak di sebuah gubuk milik penduduk yang ada di sebuah perkebunan kopi. Suasana di tempat pendakian sangat sejuk, kami juga menjumpai sebuah hewan yang aneh, yaitu seekor kadal yang berwarna cerah dan sangat besar. Namun, Riandi mengatakan kepada kami untuk bersikap biasa saja, seolah tidak terjadi apa-apa.
.
ReplyDeleteDua orang temanku sepertinya mengalami kelelahan, mereka adalah Danio dan Chandra. Sepertinya mereka memang anak kota yang tidak pernah berolahraga. Dengan terpaksa, kami beristirahat lebih laam untuk mengkonsumsi bekal sehingga Danio dan Chandra mendapatkan tenaga yang cukup untuk melanjutkan perjalanan.
Setelah kami beristirahat, maka perjalanan dilanjutkan. Saya dan teman-teman begitu khawatir ketika hujan turun dengan lebat. Pendakian terpaksa dihentikan sementara dan kami memutuskan untuk mendirikan tenda secepatnya. Hujan berlangsung cukup lama dan kami berempat berada di dalam satu tenda. Aku merasa sangat tidak nyaman karena bajuku basah terkena hujan. Akhirnya, Chandra meminjamkanku sebuah kaos sehingga tubuhku merasa nyaman kembali.
Setelah satu jam berada di dalam tenda, hujan reda dan kami melanjutkan pendakian. Riandi mengatakan kepada kami bahwa kami semua harus berhati-hati. Jalan begitu licin dan kami sebaiknya sangat teliti dalam berjalan. Riandi menyuruhku untuk menjadi pengawas dengan berjalan di urutan terakhir, sementara ia menjadi pengawas di bagian depan. Ini adalah bagian yang paling sulit karena kami hanya menemukan sebuah jalur yang sangat sempit, licin, dan di sebelah kami adalah jurang. Ketika kami terjatuh, maka kami mungkin tidak dapat selamat.
Hal yang kami takutkan benar-benar terjadi. Danio tidak berjalan dengan hati-hati dan ia terjatuh. Danio terperosok ke dalam jurang. Saya, Riandi, dan Chandra terus berteriak untuk memanggil Danio. Danio akhirnya menjawab panggilan kami dan ternyata dia tidak terjatuh terlalu dalam karena ia berpegangan pada akar pohon. Secara perlahan, Danio terus berpindah antara satu akar pohon ke akar pohon yang lain dan berhasil kembali ke jalur pendakian. Kami sangat bahagia karena Danio selamat. Kemudian, Riandi segera mengajak kami untuk mendaki karena hari sudah hampir malam.
Pada pukul 6:00 sore, kami tiba di puncak pertama dan kami memutuskan untuk mendirikan tenda di tempat tersebut sebelum melanjutkan perjalanan esok pagi. Di malam hari, kami bercanda, menyalakan api unggun, dan mengobrol. Ini adalah sebuah pengalaman liburan yang sangat menakjubkan. Saya tidak akan pernah melupakan banyak kejadian yang ada di dalamnya.
Baca juga: Percakapan Bahasa Inggris 4 Orang Tentang Liburan, 4 Contoh Recount Text Tentang Liburan
The Great Father
ReplyDeleteFather: “I have a bride for you, marry her”
Son: “No, I want to choose my own bride”
Father: “But this girl is very special, she was the daughter of bill gates”
Son: “Well… in this case I would say yes.”
Furthermore, the father approaches Bill Gates.
Father: “I have a husband for your daughter”
Bill Gates: “But my daughter is too young to be married!”
Dad: “This young man is a vice-president of the world bank”
Bill Gates: “Hmmm, in this case I will say ok”
Finally, the father goes to see the president of the World Bank.
Father: “I have a young man to be the vice president of the World Bank”
President: “But I do not need a vice president!”
Father: “But he is the son bill gates”
President: “Really? In this case I would say OK”
ReplyDeleteCerita Lucu Bahasa Inggris dan Artinya (Terbaru)
Admin | October 5, 2013 | Text | No Comments
Cerita lucu bahasa Inggris dan artinya bisa membuat Anda merasa terhibur dan cukup menjadi inspirasi. Salah satu sumber yang menyediakan cerita lucu tersebut adalah situs yang satu ini. Dengan disadur dari berbagai sumber, kami menghadirkan beragam cerita lucu serta pastinya akan membuat Anda tersenyum atau tertawa dalam membacanya.
Tidak berlama-lama lagi, langsung saja baca cerita lucu bahasa Inggris dan artinya berikut ini.
The Great Father
Father: “I have a bride for you, marry her”
Son: “No, I want to choose my own bride”
Father: “But this girl is very special, she was the daughter of bill gates”
Son: “Well… in this case I would say yes.”
Furthermore, the father approaches Bill Gates.
Father: “I have a husband for your daughter”
Bill Gates: “But my daughter is too young to be married!”
Dad: “This young man is a vice-president of the world bank”
Bill Gates: “Hmmm, in this case I will say ok”
Finally, the father goes to see the president of the World Bank.
Father: “I have a young man to be the vice president of the World Bank”
President: “But I do not need a vice president!”
Father: “But he is the son bill gates”
President: “Really? In this case I would say OK”
Arti :
Ayah yang Hebat
Ayah: “Aku mempunyai calon istri untukmu, menikahlah dengannya”
Anak: “Tidak, aku ingin memilih pengantinku sendiri!!”
Ayah: “Tetapi gadis ini sangat spesial, dia adalah putri bill gates”
Anak: “Baiklah, dalam kasus ini saya akan berkata ya.”
Selanjutnya, sang Ayah mendekati Bill Gates.
Ayah: “Saya mempunyai calon suami untuk putri Anda”
Bill Gates: “Tetapi putri saya terlalu muda untuk dinikahi oleh seorang laki-laki!”
Ayah: “Anak muda ini adalah wakil presiden bank dunia”
Bill Gates: “Hmmm, pada kasus ini saya akan bilang ok”
Akhirnya Ayah pergi menemui presiden Bank Dunia.
Ayah: “Saya mempunyai seorang anak muda untuk menjadi wakil presiden bank dunia”
Presiden: “tetapi saya tidak membutuhkan wakil presiden!”
Ayah: “tetapi dia adalah menantu bill gates”
Presiden: “Benarkah? kalau begitu ya.”
Mr. Knott and Mr. Watt
ReplyDeleteMr.Knott is a lecturer at a university. One day, he was very tired and went home with the aches in all of his body. When he arrived home, his phone rang and he picked it up right away.
Hallo, who’s there?
Watt
What is your name?
Watt
I asked!! What’s your name?!!
Watt is my name. Are you john?
No, I knott
Could you tell your name?
Will Knott
Both men are hung up and talking “What a rude man!”
Arti :
Tuan Knott dan Tuan Watt
Mr.Knott merupakan seorang dosen di sebuah Universitas. Hari ini, dia sangat lelah dan pulang kerumah dengan tubuh yang pegal-pegal. Ketika tiba dirumah, teleponnya berdering dan ia segera mengangkatnya.
Hallo, siapa disana?
Watt
Siapa nama Anda?
Watt
Aku bertanya!! Siapa Namamu?!!
Watt adalah nama saya. Apakah Anda john?
No, I knott
Bisakah Anda sebutkan nama Anda?
Will Knott
Kedua pria tersebut menutup telepon dan berkata “Dasar, laki-laki kasar!!”
. I am One of Those Fool Men
ReplyDeleteA boy was making a close relationship with a girl who always hurt him. One day, she broke up with him and told him, “I don’t ever want to see you again.”
A few months later, the girl had a change of heart. She realized that she loved the boy, so she went back and said to him, “Give me just one more chance. I love you and I need you. I promise that I will never hurt you again.”
But the boy just laughed and said to her, “Only a fool would take back someone who hurt them so much.”
The girl felt hopeless and began to cry, but the boy put his arms around her, held her tightly and said, “…and I am one of those fools.”
Arti Cerita I am One of Those Fool Men: Aku Termasuk Orang-orang yang Bodoh Tersebut
Seorang laki-laki sedang berpacaran dengan seorang gadis yang selalu menyakitinya. Suatu hari, Gadis itu memutus hbungan dengan dia dan berkata, “Aku tidak pernah ingin melihatmu lagi.”
Beberapa bulan kemudian, gadis berubah hatinya. Gadis itu baru menyadari bahwa ia mencintai laki-laki itu, dan ingin kembali kepada laki-laki itu. Gadis itu memohon, ” Beri aku satu kesempatan. Aku mencintaimu dan aku membutuhkanmu. Aku berjanji bahwa aku tidak akan pernah menyakitimu lagi.”
Tapi laki-laki hanya tertawa dan berkata kepad gadis itu, “Hanya orang bodoh yang mau menerima kembali seorang gadis yang sudah begitu sering menyakiti hati.”
Gadis itupun merasa putus asa dan mulai menangis, tapi laki-laki itu memegangnya dengan erat dan berkata, “aku termasuk dari orang-orang bodoh itu.”
Without your love, I would Die
ReplyDeleteOne night a man and a girl were driving home from the movies. The boy sensed there was something wrong because of the painful silence they shared between them that night.
The girl then asked the boy to pull over because she wanted to talk. She told him that her feelings had changed and that it was time to move on. A silent tear slid down his cheek as he slowly reached into his pocket and passed her a folded note.
At that moment, a drunk driver was speeding down that very same street. He swerved right into the drivers seat, killing the boy. Miraculously, the girl survived. Remembering the note, she pulled it out and read it. “Without your love, I would die.”
Arti Cerita Without your love, I would Die: Tanpa Cintamu Aku Akan Mati
Satu malam sepasang laki-laki dan perempuan ada dalam perjalanan pulang dari menonton film. Laki-laki itu merasakan ada sesuatu yang salah karena mereka tidak saling bicara malam itu.
Gadis ini kemudian meminta pada laklaki itu untuk menghentikan kendaraanya karena ingin berbicara. Gadis itu mengatakan kepadanya bahwa perasaannya telah berubah dan sudah saatnya utnuk mengakhiri hubungan itu. Laki-laki itupun meneteskan airmata di pipinya. Dia merogoh kantongnya memberikan gadis itu sebuah kertas yang terlipat.
Pada saat yang sama, seorang pengendara yang sedang mabuk melaju menuruni jalan yang sama. Ia meliuk kanan dan menabrak bagian kursi pengemudinya dan mengakibatkan laki-laki itu meninggal. Ajaibnya gadis itu selamat. Karena ingat dengan kertas yang diberikan kepadanya, hadis itu mengambil dan membacanya. “Tanpa cintamu, aku akan mati.”
Story of Becca and Joe
ReplyDeleteThere was a girl named Becca and a boy named Joe. They love very much to each other
One day, Becca was in a burning house. None of the firefighters could get in the house because the fire was too big. So Joe dressed in one of the fire suits and got into the house. When Joe got up the stairs, the steps fell off behind him.
When Joe got into the girl’s room, he sealed the door up behind him. He held the girl tightly and said that he loved her. The girl asked what was wrong. Joe said that he was going to die. The girl’s eyes widened as she began to cry.
Joe picked the girl up and jumped out of the four story house. Joe landed on his back with her on top of him. Joe died to save the girl’s life.
Arti Story of Becca and Joe
Ada seorang gadis bernama Becca dan seorang laki-laki bernama Joe. Mereka sangat saling mencintai satu sama lainnya
Suatu hari, Becca terjebak pada sebuah rumah yang terbakar. Tidak ada petugas pemadam kebakaran yang bisa masuk ke dalam rumah itu karena apinya terlalu besar. Maka Joe berusaha masuk kedalam rumah yang terbakar itu dengan mengenakan pakaian pemadam. Ketika Joe sudah berhasil menaiki tangga, tangga rumah itupu rubuh berjatuahn.
Saat Joe bisa masuk kedalam kamar gadis itu, dia mengunci pintunya. Laki-laki itu kemudian memeluk gadisnya dengan erat dan mengatakan bahwa ia mencintainya. Gadis itupun bertanya apa yang tidak beres. Joe menjawab bahwa ia akan mati. Gadis itu pun membelalakkan matanya dan mulai menangis.
Joe meraih gadisnya dan melompat dari gedung bertingkat empat. Joe mendarat dengan punggungnya sementara gadis itu diatasnya. Joe pun meninggal untuk menyelamatkan hidup gadis itu.
The Blind Girl
ReplyDeleteThere was a blind girl who was filled with animosity and despised the world. She didn’t have many friends, just a boyfriend who loved her deeply.
She always used to say that she’d marry him if she could see him. Suddenly, one day someone donated her a pair of eyes. When she finally saw her boyfriend, she was astonished to see that her boyfriend was blind.
The man told her, “You can see me now, can we get married?” She replied, “And do what? We’d never be happy. I have my eye sight now, but you’re still blind. It won’t work out, I’m sorry.”
With a tear in his eye and a smile on his face, he meekly said, “I understand. I just want you to always be happy. Take care of yourself, and my eyes.”
Arti Kisa Cinta Bahasa Inggris The Blind Girl
Ada seorang gadis yang tidak bisa melihat. Hatinya dipenuhi dengan permusuhan dan perasaan benci kepada dunia ini. Dia tidak punya teman. Dia hanya punya seorang kekasih yang sangat mencintainya.
Gadis itu selalu berkata bahwa dia akan menikah dengan keksaihnya itu jika dia sudah bisa melihatnya. Tiba-tiba, suatu hari seseorang telah mendonorkan sepasang mata kepada gadis itu. Ketika dia akhirnya bisa melihat kekasihnya itu, dia tercengang bahwa ternyata keksihnya itu juga buta
Laki-laki itu berkata kepada gadisnya, “Kamu sekarang sudah bisa melihat aku, apakah sekarang kita bisa menikah?”
Gadis itu menjawab, “Lalu apa? Kita tidak akan bahagia. Aku bisa melihat sekarang, tapi kamu masih buta. kita tidak akan berhasil. Aku minta maaf.”
Dengan air mata dan senyum di wajahnya, laki-laki itu berkata dengan lemah, “Aku mengerti. Aku hanya ingin kamu selalu bahagia. Jaga dirimu dengan baik, dan juga mata mataku.”
he Silent Love
ReplyDeleteThere was once a man who was very much in love with a girl. This man is very romantic. The man folded 1,000 pieces of paper cranes as a gift to his girl. Although he was just a small executive in his company, they were very happy together.
One day, his girl told him she was going to Paris and would never come back. She also told him that she could visualize any bright future for both of them, so let’s go their own ways . The man then was heartbroken but he agreed.
One day he regained his confidence. He worked hard day and night, just to make something out of himself. Finally with all these hard work and the help of his friends, theman had set up his own company. “You never fail until you stop trying.”, that was what he always told himself, “I must make it in life!”
One rainy day, when the man was driving, he saw an elderly couple sharing an umbrella in the rain walking to some destination. It didn’t take him long to realize that those were his ex-girlfriend’s parents. He drove slowly beside the couple. He wanted them to see him in his luxury car. He wanted them to know that he wasn’t the same one anymore.
The couple was walking towards a cemetery. Following them, the man got out of his car. There, he saw his ex-girlfriend, a photograph of her smiling sweetly. He saw his precious paper cranes in a bottle placed beside her tomb.
The couple saw him. The man walked over and asked them why this had happened. They explained that their daughter did not leave for France. She was stricken ill with cancer. She had believed that he would make it someday, but she did not want her illness to be his obstacle. Therefore she had chosen to leave him.
His daughter had wanted her parents to put his paper cranes beside her. If the day came, when fate brings him to her again, he could take some of those paper cranes back with him. The man just wept.
Arti Kisa Cinta Narrative dengan Judul Silent Love: Kisa Cinta yang Tak Tersampaikan
ReplyDeletePernah ada seorang laki-laki yang sangat mencintai seorang gadis. Laki-laki ini sangat romantis. Laki-laki itu melipat 1.000 potongan kertas Paper Crane sebagai hadiah untuk gadisnya. Walaupun dia hanya seorang pegawai rendahan di perusahaan, mereka merasa sangat bahagia menjalin hbungan bersama.
Suatu hari, gadis itu memberitahunya bahwa dia akan pergi ke Paris dan tidak akan pernah pulang kembali. Gadis itu juga mengatakan kepadanya bahwa ampaknya tidak ada masa depan yang cerah bagi mereka berdua kalau terus bersama. Maka lebih baik diakhiri saja hbungan itu. Laki-laki kemudian merasa patah hati meski begitu dia tetap setuju.
Suatu hari laki-laki kembali memulihkan kepercayaannya. Dia bekerja keras siang dan malam hanya supaya bisa berhasi. Akhirnya dengan semua kerja keras dan bantuan dari teman-temannya, laki-laki itu benar berhasil. Dia telah mendirikan perusahaannya sendiri. “Anda tidak pernah gagal sampai Anda berhenti berusaha.”, itu adalah apa yang dia selalu katakan kepada dirinya sendiri, “Aku harus berhasil dalam hidup ini!”
Suatu hari yang hujan, ketika laki-laki itu sedang mengemudi, dia melihat pasangan tua berbagi payung berjalan ke suatu arah. Tidak butuh waktu baginya untuk menyadari bahwa mereka adalah orang tua mantan pacarnya itu. Dia mengendarai mobilnya denga perlahan-lahan sampin mereka. Laki-laki itu ingin mereka melihat dia sekarang ada didalam mobil yang mewah. Dia ingin mereka tahu bahwa dia bukanlah laki-laki yang sama seperti dulu lagi.
Pasangan tua berjalan menuju pemakaman. Laki-laki itu mengikuti mereka dan keluar dari mobilnya. Laki-laki itu melihat mantan pacarnya, sebuah foto tersenyum manis. Laki-laki itu jug melihat kertas paper Crane diletakkan didalam sebuah botol dan ditempatkan di samping makamnya.
The Silent Love
ReplyDeleteThere was once a man who was very much in love with a girl. This man is very romantic. The man folded 1,000 pieces of paper cranes as a gift to his girl. Although he was just a small executive in his company, they were very happy together.
One day, his girl told him she was going to Paris and would never come back. She also told him that she could visualize any bright future for both of them, so let’s go their own ways . The man then was heartbroken but he agreed.
One day he regained his confidence. He worked hard day and night, just to make something out of himself. Finally with all these hard work and the help of his friends, theman had set up his own company. “You never fail until you stop trying.”, that was what he always told himself, “I must make it in life!”
One rainy day, when the man was driving, he saw an elderly couple sharing an umbrella in the rain walking to some destination. It didn’t take him long to realize that those were his ex-girlfriend’s parents. He drove slowly beside the couple. He wanted them to see him in his luxury car. He wanted them to know that he wasn’t the same one anymore.
The couple was walking towards a cemetery. Following them, the man got out of his car. There, he saw his ex-girlfriend, a photograph of her smiling sweetly. He saw his precious paper cranes in a bottle placed beside her tomb.
The couple saw him. The man walked over and asked them why this had happened. They explained that their daughter did not leave for France. She was stricken ill with cancer. She had believed that he would make it someday, but she did not want her illness to be his obstacle. Therefore she had chosen to leave him.
His daughter had wanted her parents to put his paper cranes beside her. If the day came, when fate brings him to her again, he could take some of those paper cranes back with him. The man just wept.
asangan tua berjalan menuju pemakaman. Laki-laki itu mengikuti mereka dan keluar dari mobilnya. Laki-laki itu melihat mantan pacarnya, sebuah foto tersenyum manis. Laki-laki itu jug melihat kertas paper Crane diletakkan didalam sebuah botol dan ditempatkan di samping makamnya.
ReplyDeletePasangan tua itu melihatnya. Laki-laki itupun mendekati dan bertanya kepada mereka mengapa hal itu bisa terjadi. Mereka menjelaskan bahwa putrinya tidak pergi ke Perancis. Putrinya itu terkena sakit kanker. Putrinya itu yakin bahwa pacaranya itu akan berhasil suatu hari nanti, tapi putrinya itu tidak mau sakitnya menjadi penghabtanya. Oleh karena itu putrinya itu memutuskan untuk meninggalkannya.
Putrinya itu minta kepada orang tuanya agar menempatkan kertas Paper Crane disampingnya. Jika hari itu datang, ketika nasib membawa kekasihnya kembali kepadanya lagi, Dia bisa mengambil kembali kertas Paper Crane itu. Laki-laki itu hanya bisa menangis.
Begitulah kekutan cerita cinta dalam bahasa Inggris, dalam melibatkan perasaan para pembacanya. Kadang kisah cinta itu begitu membahagiakan, kadang pula tersa menyesakkan dada para pembacanya. Apapun rasa yang bisa diterimah oleh pembacanya, penulisnya telah berhasil dalam tujuannya.
Ingat dalam pengetian teks narrative, jenis teks ini berfungsi dan bertujuan untuk menghibur pembacanya dan memberikan pelajaran kehidupan yang tidak bisa dengan mudah disampaikan dengan cara biasa. Cerita kemudian mengambil peran itu.
Cukup panjang lebar sudah 5 contoh narrative text cerita cinta dalam bahasa Inggris ini. Love story memang tidak ada bosannya dibaca dan divceritakan kembali. Hayo siapa yang berani menceritakn kembali salah satu kisah cinta dalam bahasa Inggris diatas? Kalau ada yang berani berarti para siswa dan gurunya telah berhasil dalam belajar jenis tek naratif ini. Terima kasih dan selamat belajar bahasa Inggris semoga cepat sukses.
The Real Story of Pinocchio
ReplyDeleteOnce upon a time, Gepetto, an old woodsman, living in the great Italian pine forest, was lonely. He always dreamed about having a son.
Each day, he went cutting woods for the town’s people. One day, an idea illuminated his mind, the idea of crafting a puppet, which he will call it Pinocchio. He crafted that puppet and during the night, the puppet becomes alive!
One year of happiness and thriller passed, on a Sunday morning, Gepetto told Pinocchio:
‘’It’s my birthday soon, my little son! I hope you didn’t forget it!’’
‘’Euh, sure, I didn’t!’’
Pinocchio felt awkward. He didn’t thought about that. Gepetto’s birthday was coming in only three days, and he hadn’t even a present.
After a long night of reflecting, Pinocchio finally decided to offer a homemade chocolate cake to him as a present.
When the sun rose, Pinocchio was already ready to go outside find the ingredients. The main problem was he didn’t even known the in and the recipe.
So after school, he decided to go ask someone for the ingredients to bake a cake. During his walk, Pinocchio, the wooden puppet, met the town’s sorcerer.
‘’Hey, little boy, do you need some help for your chocolate cake?’’
‘’Hum…You can help me?’’, asked Pinocchio.
‘’Sure, I can. Follow me!’’
After walking few minutes so, Pinocchio saw a big, big, big candy house. They entered together and Pinocchio got caught by a big cag
Mouahahaha!!! I finally caught you! You’ll be mine, you’re gonna work for me!’’, said the evil sorcerer.
ReplyDeletePinocchio was so scared. When the guards came and took him out of the cage, he immediately ran away very fast and he succeeded to escape.
At the same time, the evil sorcerer, calling all his troops with him, ran after him and he took out his magic wand. The evil devil changed the little wooden puppet into a chocolate cake!
When he came back home, he told the entire story to his father and they went to find the god fairy.
After a long trip, they finally find the god fairy and they got the magical potion for Pinocchio.
Terjemahan Cerita Pinokio dalam Bahasa Inggris
Sekali waktu, Gepetto, seorang penebang kayu tua, yang tinggal di hutan pinus besar Italia, merasa kesepian. Dia selalu bermimpi tentang memiliki anak.
Setiap hari, ia pergi memotong kayu untuk orang-orang kota. Suatu hari, ide muncul di pikirannya, ide membuat boneka kayu, yang ia akan menyebutnya Pinokio. Ia telah membuat boneka itu dan pada malam hari, boneka tersebut hidup!
Satu tahun kebahagiaan dan film thriller berlalu, pada hari Minggu pagi, Gepetto mengatakan Pinokio:
” Ini hari ulang tahunku, anak kecilku! Aku harap kamu tidak lupa!”
” ya, tentu, aku tidak akan melupakan!”
Pinocchio merasa canggung. Dia tidak memikirkan hal itu. ulang tahun Gepetto atang hanya tiga hari, dan dia bahkan tidak mempersiapkan hadiah.
Setelah sepanjang malam berpikir, Pinokio akhirnya memutuskan untuk menawarkan kue coklat buatan sendiri kepadanya sebagai hadiah.
ReplyDeleteKetika matahari terbit, Pinokio sudah siap untuk pergi ke luar mencari bahan-bahan. Masalah terbesarnya ia bahkan tidak tahu bagaimana membuatnya dan resepnya.
Jadi sepulang sekolah, ia memutuskan untuk pergi bertanya kepada seseorang tentang bahan untuk memanggang kue. Selama berjalan-jalan, Pinokio, boneka kayu, bertemu dukun kota.
” Hei, anak kecil, apakah Anda membutuhkan bantuan untuk kue cokelat Anda?”
” Hum … Anda dapat membantuku?”, Tanya Pinocchio.
” Tentu, aku bisa. Ikuti aku!”
Setelah berjalan beberapa menit sehingga, Pinokio melihat rumah permen yang sangaaaaat besar. Mereka masuk bersama-sama dan Pinokio tertangkap oleh kandang besar.
” Mouahahaha! Aku akhirnya menangkapmu! kamu akan menjadi milikku, kau akan bekerja untukku!”, Kata penyihir jahat.
Pinocchio sangat ketakutan. Ketika penjaga datang dan membawanya keluar dari kandang, dia segera lari sangat cepat dan dia berhasil melarikan diri.
Pada saat yang sama, penyihir jahat, memanggil semua pasukannya dengan dia, berlari mengejar dia dan dia mengeluarkan tongkat sihirnya. Iblis jahat mengubah boneka kayu kecil menjadi kue cokelat!
Ketika ia kembali ke rumah, dia mengatakan seluruh cerita kepada ayahnya dan mereka pergi untuk menemukan peri dewa.
Setelah perjalanan panjang, mereka akhirnya menemukan peri dewa dan mereka punya ramuan ajaib untuk Pinokio.
Todd: Oh, hey, Keri! You cook, right! You're a pretty good cook.
ReplyDeleteKeri: I'm OK.
Todd: OK. I want to make an omelet, so actually this is really silly, I've never made one before. How do you make an omelet?
Keri: OK, Well, I can teach you how I make them, which is the same way my father and grandmother make them, which is a little special.
Todd: OK. Yeah! Yeah!
Keri: First you take some eggs and crack them in a bowl, and whisk them up, quite, so they're quite high and fluffy, and in a hot pan, and you need a pan that's that's kind of small, that the sides go up at an angle. You put some oil and heat it up, so it's quite hot, and then you take your whipped up eggs, or whisked up eggs, and pour them into the pan, and as it's cooking, if you take a spatula, and push the bottom layer of the egg, to the side, to the sides, and then to the middle, so the uncooked egg gets to the bottom of the pan.
Todd: Oh, OK. Wow!
Keri: OK. And keep doing that until most of the egg is cooked so you should have a nice thick omelet and then flip it over, you'll only have to cook that side lightly. Put your fillings on the top and fold it over and let it sit just long enough to melt the cheese.
Todd: Wow. That sounds really good.
Keri: Mm, it is.
Sumber : http://www.englishindo.com/2012/01/conversation-cara-membuat-telur-dadar.html#ixzz50d8YKrng
Long ago, a king and queen had a baby daughter named Rapunzel.
ReplyDeleteWhat her devoted parents didn’t know was that Rapunzel’s golden hair contained magical healing powers.
Pada jaman dahulu kala, disebuah kerajaan nun jauh disana, raja dan ratu memiliki seorang bayi perempuan bernama Rapunzel. Bayi cantic Rapunzel memiliki rambut emas yang sangat indah.
Sayang raja dan ratu tidak tahu, bahwa rambut emas Rapunzel memiliki hasiat istimewa yang dapat menyembuhkan.
dongeng bahasa inggris singkat rapunzel
A selfish old woman named Mother Gothel knew of the magic in Rapunzel’s hair and wanted it to keep herself young.
So she kidnapped the baby and raised her in a tower deep in the woods, never telling her that she was a princess.
Seorang penyihir tua yang jahat bernama Gothel tahu tentang keajaiban di rambut Rapunzel. Si penyihir ingin memiliki rambut itu untuk menjaga dirinya tetap muda.
Sehingga pada suatu hari dia menculik bayi Rapunzel dan membesarkannya di sebuah menara di hutan. Penyihir Gothel tidak pernah memberitahu Rapunzel bahwa dia adalah seorang putri.
Bahkan Penyihir Gothel membohongi Rapunzel bahwa dia adalah ibu kandungnya.
cerita rapunzel dalam bahasa inggris
As Rapunzel’s hair grew and grew, she loved gazing out the tower window at the lights that floated in the night sky every year on her birthday.
ReplyDeleteShe longed to leave the tower and see them up close, but Mother Gothel refused.
Saat rambut Rapunzel tumbuh dan tumbuh menjadi sangat panjang dan kuat, dia suka menatap keluar jendela menara di malam ulang tahunnya. Pada saat itu, langit menjadi terang karena banyak lampu yang melayang di langit malam, dia juga mendengar ada perayaan di kerjaan yang jauh disana. Setiap tahun Rapunzel selalu melukis lampu melayang di malam ulang tahunnya.
Dia ingin sekali meninggalkan menara dan melihat semua itu dari dekat, tapi penyihir Gothel menolak. Penyihir Gothel mengatakan bahwa diluar sangat berbahaya dan dipenuhi oleh orang jahat.
cerita rapunzel dalam bahasa inggris dan terjemahannya
Meanwhile, a young thief named Flynn Rider had stolen something special from the King’s castle, and the royal guards were after him.
Suddenly, he saw the perfect hiding place—a tower!
Sementara itu, seorang pencuri muda bernama Flynn Rider telah mencuri sesuatu yang istimewa dari istana Raja, dan para penjaga kerajaan pun mengejarnya.
Tiba-tiba, dia melihat tempat persembunyian yang sangat sempurna. Sebuah menara di tengah hutan.
rapunzel bahasa indonesia
When Flynn Rider climbed into the tower, Rapunzel knocked him out with a frying pan.
Then she secretly inspected the satchel he carried. Inside, Rapunzel found a sparkling gold object. It was so familiar.
Saat Flynn Rider masuk ke menara, Rapunzel memukulnya dengan wajan.
ReplyDeleteLalu Rapunjel diam-diam memeriksa tas yang dibawaoleh Flyn. Di dalam tas, Rapunzel menemukan benda emas berkilau yaitu sebuah mahkota. Dia merasa sangat mengenal benda itu.
dongeng rapunzel dalam bahasa inggris dan terjemahannya
Flynn Rider awoke and found himself tied to a chair with Rapunzel's long, golden hair. Rapunzel pointed to her painting of the floating lights.
Tomorrow was her eighteenth birthday. If Flynn took her to see the lights, she’d return his satchel.
Flynn Rider terbangun dan mendapati dirinya terikat di kursi dengan rambut panjang emas Rapunzel. Rapunzel menunjuk lukisan lampu apungnya.
Besok adalah ulang tahunnya yang kedelapan belas. Jika Flynn mengajaknya melihat lampu, dia akan mengembalikan tas milik flyn
cerita rapunzel dalam bahasa indonesia
After Flynn agreed to help, Rapunzel used her hair to climb down from the tower.
She'd never been outside before! But when her feet touched the grass, Rapunzel nearly burst with excitement, exclaiming, “Woo-hoo!”
Flynnpun setuju untuk membantu, Rapunzel menggunakan rambutnya untuk turun dari menara.
Dia belum pernah ke luar menara sebelumnya! Dan saat kakinya menyentuh rerumputan, Rapunzel hampir meledak kegirangan, dan berseru, "Woo-hoo!"
cerita dongeng putri rapunzel
Rapunzel and Flynn enjoyed their adventure, but they were being chased! Mother Gothel was looking for them.
The royal guards were after Flynn, and so were his angry partners in crime. They wanted the crown!
Rapunzel dan Flynn menikmati petualangan mereka, tapi mereka dikejar! Penyihir Gothel sedang mencari mereka.
Penjaga kerajaan dan rekan rekan pencuri Flyn pun mengejar mereka. Mereka menginginkan mahkota itu!
Days passed, and Rapunzel and Flynn managed to escape their pursuers.
ReplyDeleteOne morning, Rapunzel saw a breathtaking sight: a beautiful kingdom with a castle sitting high above. She headed straight to it!
Hari-hari berlalu, Rapunzel dan Flynn berhasil melarikan diri dari semua orang yang mengejar mereka.
Suatu pagi, Rapunzel melihat pemandangan yang menakjubkan: sebuah kerajaan yang indah dengan sebuah kastil yang tinggi di atasnya. Dia pun langsung menuju ke sana!
cerita rapunzel singkat
In the town, Rapunzel was drawn to a painting of the King, the Queen, and their baby, who was known as the lost princess.
The child had golden hair and green eyes... just like her!
Di kota, Rapunzel tertarik pada lukisan Raja, Ratu, dan bayinya yang dikenal sebagai putri yang hilang.
Bayi itu memiliki rambut emas dan mata hijau ... sama seperti dirinya!
teks drama rapunzel
Flynn rowed Rapunzel out to view the floating lights, which were actually lanterns!
Flynn gave Rapunzel her own lantern to send into the night, and she returned the crown.
Then the couple gazed into each other's eyes. They were falling in love.
Flynn mendayung perahu mengajak Rapunzel keluar untuk melihat lampu melayang, yang sebenarnya adalah lentera!
Flynn memberi Rapunzel lenteranya sendiri untuk dikirim ke langit malam, dan dia berniat mengembalikan mahkota curiannya ke kerajaan.
Kemudian pasangan itu saling menatap satu sama lain. Mereka jatuh cinta.
cerita rapunzel yang asli
Later, Flynn and Rapunzel were separated. Mother Gothel told Rapunzel that Flynn had only wanted the crown.
But she realized Mother Gothel was lying! Rapunzel now knew that she was the lost princess!
Pada suatu hari penyihir Gothel menemukan mereka. Flynn dan Rapunzelpun dipisahkan. Penyihir Gothel membawa dan memberi tahu Rapunzel bahwa Flynn hanya menginginkan mahkota kerajaan.
Tapi Rapunzel sadar bahwa penyihir Gothel sedang berbohong! Rapunzel sekarang tahu bahwa dia adalah putri kerajaan yang hilang!
sejarah rapunzel
Suddenly, Flynn arrived to rescue Rapunzel! But Mother Gothel hurt him badly. She wanted Rapunzel to stay with her forever.
If she did, she’d allow Rapunzel t
Ada seorang pemuda bermimpi menikahi anak gadis hakim istana. Pemuda itu bermimpi memberikan seluruh hartanya sebagai maharnya. Hakim mengetahui hal itu. Maka ia pun pergi ke rumah pemuda itu.
ReplyDelete"Benarkah kau bermimpi menikah dengan putriku?" tanya Hakim.
"Iya benar, bahkan aku berrnimpi memberikan semua hartaku sebagai maharnya," balas pemuda itu.
"Aku ke sini untuk mengambil mahar itu. Sekarang kau
Dongeng Cerita Abu Nawas 1001 Malam
Dongeng Cerita Abu Nawas 1001 Malam
pergilah dari rumah ini." seru Hakim.
Pemuda itu sangat sedih. Ia tak bisa melawan seorang hakim. Pemuda itu kini menjadi seorang gelandangan. Ia bertemu dengan perempuan tua yang miskin. Pemuda itu lalu menceritakan masalahnya.
"Sekarang aku menjadi gelandangan karena mimpi itu," ujar si Pemuda.
"Aku akan membantumu mengembalikan hartamu. Hakim istana sudah berbuat semena-mena. Ia harus diberi pelajaran," ujar perempuan tua itu.
Perempuan tua itu lalu mengajak pemuda itu ke rumah Abu Nawas. Ia ingin meminta nasihat dari Abu Nawas. Semua orang tahu kecerdikan Abu Nawas.
"Abu Nawas pasti bisa menyelesaikan masalahmu," ujar perempuan tua itu.
Sampailah mereka di rumah Abu Nawas. Pemuda itu lalu menceritakan masalahnya. Abu Nawas berpikir sejenak. Aha! Ia berhasil mendapatkan sebuah ide.
"Besok pagi kalian ke sini lagi. Bawalah peralatan seperti linggis, batu, dan tongkat besi," ucap Abu Nawas.
"Untuk apa semua alat itu?" tanya pemuda itu.
"Kau akan tahu besok pagi. Ajaklah semua temanmu juga," pinta Abu Nawas.
Pemuda itu mengangguk setuju. Ia akan menuruti apa yang diperintahkan oleh Abu Nawas.
Keesokan harinya, pemuda itu datang bersama dengan teman-temannya. Mereka membawa peralatan yang diminta oleh Abu Nawas.
"Apa yang harus kami lakukan dengan peralatan ini?" tanya pemuda itu.
Semua pergilah ke rumah hakim istana. Hancurkan rumahnya sampai tak ada yang tersisa," ucap Abu Nawas.
"Tapi bagaimana jika hakim istana marah?" balas pemuda itu.
"Katakan aku yang menyuruh kalian menghancurkan rumahnya," kata Abu Nawas.
Mereka pun pergi ke rumah hakim istana. Tanpa banyak bicara, mereka langsung menghancurkan rumah hakim istana.
Rumah hakim sudah hampir hancur, dan si Pemuda bersama teman-temannya terus saja menghancurkannya. Penduduk yang melihatnya tak dapat menghentikan semua itu.
Hakim yang sedang tertidur pun bangun. Ia baru menyadari bahwa sebagian rumahnya sudah hancur.
"Hey, apa yang kalian lakukan dengan rumahku?" teriak Hakim istana, marah-marah.
"Kami sedang menghancurkan rumahmu. Apa kau tak melihatnya?" balas pemuda itu.
"Kalian bisa saya hukum! Siapa yang menyuruh kalian melakukan ini?" tanya Hakim Istana.
Pemuda itu lalu memberi tahu si Hakim bahwa yang menyuruh mereka adalah Abu Nawas. Tentu saja Hakim jadi sangat kesal kepada Abu Nawas. Ia pun langsung ke istana untuk menemui Raja.
"Aku akan melaporkannya kepada Raja supaya Abu Nawas mendapat hukuman," dengus Hakim istana.
Sesampainya di istana, si Hakim menyampaikan apa yang terjadi dengannya kepada Raja.
"Cepat panggil Abu Nawas ke sini." perintah Raja.
Beberapa prajurit pergi ke rumah Abu Nawas. Mereka menangkap Abu Nawas dan membawanya ke istana. Abu Nawas sudah tahu bahwa hal itu pasti akan terjadi.
"Hey Abu Nawas! Apa benar kau yang menyuruh para pemuda itu untuk merusak rumah Hakim Istana?" tanya Raja, penasaran.
ReplyDelete"Benar Raja. Semalam aku bermimpi bahwa Hakim Istana memintaku untuk menghancurkan rumahnya. Ia berkata hendak membangun rumah baru yang lebih megah," jawab Abu Nawas.
Raja heran mendengar jawaban Abu Nawas. Mimpi adalah bunga tidur, tapi kenapa dia melaksanakannya dalam kehidupan nyata?
"Kamu sungguh salah besar, Abu Nawas," ujar Raja.
"Bukankah Hakim istana yang membuat peraturan seperti itu?" ucap Abu Nawas. Ia lalu menyampaikan apa yang telah dilakukan Hakim istana kepada si Pemuda. Hakim Istana telah merampas semua harta si Pemuda, karena pemuda itu bermimpi memberikan mahar untuk menikah dengan anak hakim istana. Raja lalu memanggil pemuda itu dan menanyakan kebenarannya.
"Semua yang dikatakan Abu Nawas benar, Raja. Aku kehilangan semua hartaku karena itu. Kini, aku menjadi seorang gelandangan," ucap si Pemuda.
Hakim istana terlihat pucat. Ia ketakutan dan kemudian mengakui perbuatannya. Raja pun memecat Hakim istana. Selama ini ia telah salah memilih seorang hakim. Harta pemuda itu akhirnya kembali. Abu Nawas sangat senang karena bisa menolong orang yang kesulitan.
ReplyDeleteMovie title: STAND BY ME DORAEMON
Director: Takashi Yamazaki
Paper: Fujiko Fujio
Studio: Fujiko Movie Studio
Distributor: Walt Disney International Japan
Release date: 8 August 2014
Main cast: Doraemon, Nobita, Shizuka, the Big g. (Takeshi), Jaiko, Suneo, Soby, Dekisugi
Stand By Me is a summary of the story of Doraemon Doraemon we already familiar with since childhood. Unlike the cartoon movie length Doraemon, Doraemon Stand By Me story starting from scratch again as great-grandson Sewashi, Nobita from the 22nd century, came with Doraemon Nobita met in childhood.
Doraemon originally were to help Nobita. But Sewashi to force it. He eventually reprogrammed the robots this blue cat. A program that contains commands, Doraemon cannot return to the century 22 until it could make life happy Nobita.
A synopsis of the film Stand By Me Doraemon
Initially, the boy and the robot cat comes out of the drawer Nobita. He named Soby and Doraemon. They are a generation to four centuries of 22 Nobita. Soby found kasian with kakenya, namely Nobita who is always unhappy in his life. Nobita was given an explanation by Soby why her generation could be like this. Nobita is going to marry the brother of Big, i.e. Jaiko G and Nobita is going bankrupt in his work.
This makes generation Nobita became afflicted and poor. If the next generation of Nobita doesn’t want to live afflicted and poor, then sends a robot Soby cat named Doraemon Nobita so blissful to help Nobita generation will live happily in the future. Doraemon at first did not agree with this, but promises that if giving Soby Doraemon has already managed to make Nobita Doraemon then be happy, back to 22 century. Doraemon Nobita and lives with eventually.
Doraemon the magic tool that introduces the first, i.e. the blades of bamboo. Doraemon nobita no matter study with how to use a bamboo propeller in order to fly in comfort. Later, Nobita feels amazed with the tools owned by Doraemon. He thought that the magic tools Doraemon can reply to Suneo deeds and Big G that was already outrageous. The door wherever also helps Nobita in order not to come to school late. Doraemon tools will make Nobita feels happy. However, the only one that can make Nobita happily ever after, that is if he can marry Shizuka together in the future.
ReplyDeleteShizuka is a female friends Nobita long she liked. Nobita is going to marry Shizuka when he tried to change his own without any help from Doraemon. But, there is a male friend named Dekisugi, Nobita is a much better, smart, handsome, and courtesy of Nobita. He was also pleased with Shizuka but not excessive. Nobita considers that he deserves more married with Shizuka. Nevertheless, Nobita doesn’t willingly if this happens. He was trying to avoid Shizuka. He feared, if Shizuka marry him then Shizuka would not be happy.
Doraemon says that there is a possibility when Nobita and Shizuka married because of the goodness of their own that will change returns to the future. Doraemon Nobita to invite tv watching time. On 25 October in displaying that Nobita would get engaged. Nobita saw he was already an adult, but the attitude of Nobita is not changed. At that time, Shizuka invited Nobita climb Snowy Mountain, but turned it down so that the adult Nobita Shizuka go alone with bringing supplies to climb.
When Shizuka was climbing, there is a dense Blizzard complicate Sizuka runs. Nobita and Doraemon small pity seeing Shizuka from the tv that are got big problems. To that end, Nobita and Doraemon went to invite the future adult Returns with the help of the tool. Doraemon nobita‘s own unaided finally overtake Shizuka who are got in trouble in the mountain snow.
After Nobita met with Shizuka, he also brought difficulties to Shizuka who was unconscious back home. Nobita adults feel compelled to help them. With the goodness of Nobita, Shizuka then accepting applications from Nobita to marry him. This incident make Nobita small happy that he can see his future will be happy. As well as his friends, Suneo, Big G, and Jaiko. Nobita and Doraemon then went back to the present.
Advantages and disadvantages of the film Stand By Me Doraemon
Excess
Advantage is a lot about friendship very closely between man and robot different generations and their friendship is not fission by time as well as many moral values contained not only friendship but please help each other between friends and also so diligent in school lessons.
ReplyDeleteThe weakness of the
Weakness namely in terms of graphics we used to watch this movie with 3D and 2D graphics compared to the players enough excess of nature we see in doraemon tv series that is on television.
Personal Assessment
My personal assessment of the film contains many moral values ranging from liver and the power of friendship trust yourself and the film spectacle that is suitable for all ages because almost the entire content of the film that exist within suitable range from children to elderly and quite a lot of humor provided in this movie
Sinopsis film Stand By Me Doraemon
ReplyDeleteAwalnya, muncul seorang anak laki-laki dan robot kucing yang keluar dari laci Nobita. Ia bernama Soby dan Doraemon. Mereka adalah generasi ke empat abad 22 dari keturunan Nobita. Soby merasa kasian dengan kakenya, yaitu Nobita yang selalu tidak bahagia dalam hidupnya. Nobita diberi penjelasan oleh Soby mengapa generasinya bisa seperti ini. Nobita akan menikah dengan Jaiko, yaitu adik Big G dan Nobita akan bangkrut dalam pekerjaannya.
Hal ini membuat generasi Nobita menjadi menderita dan miskin. Jika generasi Nobita berikutnya tidak ingin hidup menderita dan miskin, maka Soby mengirim sebuah robot kucing bernama Doraemon untuk membantu membahagiakan Nobita sehingga generasi Nobita pun akan hidup bahagia di masa depan. Pada awalnya Doraemon tidak setuju dengan hal ini, tetapi Soby memberi janji bahwa jika Doraemon sudah berhasil membuat Nobita bahagia, maka Doraemon boleh kembali ke abad 22. Akhirnya Doraemon tinggal dengan Nobita.
Doraemon memperkenalkan alat ajaib yang pertama, yaitu baling-baling bambu. Nobita pun belajar dengan Doraemon bagaimana menggunakan baling-baling bambu agar bisa terbang dengan nyaman. Kemudian, Nobita merasa takjub dengan alat-alat yang dimiliki oleh Doraemon. Ia berpikir bahwa alat-alat ajaib Doraemon dapat membalas perbuatan Suneo dan Big G yang sudah keterlaluan. Pintu kemana saja juga membantu Nobita agar tidak terlambat datang ke sekolah. Alat-alat Doraemon akan membuat Nobita merasa bahagia. Namun, hanya satu yang dapat membuat Nobita bahagia selamanya, yaitu apabila ia dapat menikah bersama Shizuka di masa depan.
Shizuka merupakan teman perempuan Nobita yang sudah lama ia sukai. Nobita akan menikah dengan Shizuka apabila ia mau berusaha sendiri mengubah sikapnya tanpa bantuan dari Doraemon. Tetapi, ada teman laki-laki Nobita bernama Dekisugi yang jauh lebih baik, pintar, ganteng, dan sopan dari Nobita. Ia juga senang dengan Shizuka tetapi tidak berlebihan. Nobita menganggap bahwa ia lebih pantas menikah dengan Shizuka. Meskipun begitu, Nobita tetap tidak rela jika hal ini terjadi. Ia berusaha menghindari Shizuka. Ia takut, jika Shizuka menikah dengannya maka Shizuka tidak akan bahagia.
Doraemon mengatakan bahwa ada kemungkinan bila Nobita menikah dengan Shizuka karena kebaikan dari Nobita sendiri yang akan merubah masa depannya. Doraemon mengajak Nobita menonton tv waktu. Pada tanggal 25 Oktober di tayangkan bahwa Nobita akan bertunangan. Nobita melihat ia sudah dewasa, tetapi sikap Nobita tidak berubah. Saat itu, Shizuka mengajak Nobita mendaki Gunung bersalju, tetapi Nobita dewasa menolaknya sehingga Shizuka pergi sendiri dengan membawa perlengkapan mendaki.
The Frog Prince
ReplyDeletePangeran Katak
Once upon a time, there lived a king with his beautiful daughter, the princess.
Pada suatu hari, hiduplah seorang raja dengan puteri cantiknya.
One day, the princess went to the forest to play with her favorite toy: a golden ball.
Sang puteri pergi ke hutan untuk bermain dengan mainan kesukaannya: bola emas
She was playing when her ball fell into the well.
Saat bermain, bolanya, terjatuh ke sebuah sumur
“What’s wrong, princess?
“Apa yang terjadi puteri?
Maybe I can help.”
Mungkin aku dapat membantu.”
The princess heard the voice, looked, and saw an ugly frog.
Sang puteri mendengar suara, ia melihat dan menemukan seekor katak buruk rupa.
“My ball fell in the well.” Said the princess.
“Bolaku terjatuh ke sumu”, ujar sang puteri.
“Don’t cry! I’ll help you if you will be my friend.” Said the frog.
“Jangan menangis! Aku akan membantumu jika kamu mau menjadi temanku”, kata sang katak
“OK, I will be your friend” the Princess agreed but she thought: This ugly frog is silly. We can’t be
“Ya, aku akan menjadi temanmu”, sang puteri setuju tetapi ia berpikir: katak ini lucu. Tentu saja kita tidak bisa jadi teman.
The frog jumped into the well, and got the ball.
Sang katak melompat ke dalam sumur dan mendapatkan bolanya
The princess was so happy she picked up her ball, and ran away.
Sang puteri sangat senang, ia mengambil bolanya dan berlari pergi
“Wait!” the frog said, but the princess didn’t listen.
ReplyDelete“Tunggu!”, kata sang katak, tetapi sang puteri tidak mendengarkanya.
The next day the Princess was at home and she heard a noise at the door.
Keesokan harinya, saat sang puteri berada di rumah, ia mendengar suara bising di pintu.
“Princess, please open the door!”
“Tuan puteri, tolong buka pintu!”
She opened the door and saw the frog
Ia membuka pintu dan melihat sang katak.
frog3
The King saw it and asked “Why is there a frog here?”
Raja melihatnya dan bertanya, “Mengapa ada katak di sini?”
“Yesterday my ball fell into the well and the frog got it for me.
“Kemarin, bolaku terjatuh ke dalam sumur dan katak ini mengambilnya untukku
So I promised we could be friends, but he’s just a frog!” the Princess protested.
Jadi aku berjanji untuk menjadi temannya, tapi iahanyalah seekor katak!”, kata sang puteri.
The King looked at his daughter and said
Raja melihat puterinya dan berkata:
ReplyDelete“This frog helped you. You must be kind and keep your promises. Let him in.”
“Katak ini mebantumu. Kamu harus bersikap baik dan menepati janjimu. Biarkan ia masuk.”
The frog hopped to the table.
Sang katak melompat ke meja.
“Please, lift me up.”
“Tolong bantu angkat aku”
The princess did, but she wasn’t happy.
Sang puteri melakukannya, tapi ia tidak terlalu senang
“Let’s eat together.”
“Mari makan bersama”
They did, but the princess wasn’t happy.
Mereka melakukannya, tapi sang puteri tidak terlalu senang
After some time, the frog said:
Setelah beberapa lama, sang katak berkata:
“I’m tired, please carry me to your room and we can sleep.”
“Aku lelah, tolong bawa aku ke kamarmu dan kita dapat tidur”
The princess carried the frog upstairs.
Sang puteri membawanya ke atas
“I want to sleep on your pillow – please, lift me up.”
“Aku ingin tidur di bantalmu – tolong angkat aku”
The princess did, but she wasn’t happy.
Sang puteri melakukannya, tapi ia tidak terlalu senang
In the morning the princess woke up.
Pagi hari, saat sang puteri bangun tidur
ReplyDeleteThe frog was gone, and there was a handsome prince sitting on a chair.
Sang katak telah pergi, dan terlihat pangeran rupawan duduk di kursi
frog2
The prince explained: “A witch turned me into a frog and your kindness helped turning me back into a prince.”
San pangeran menjelaskan: “Penyihir mengubahku menjadi seekor katak dan kebaikanmu membuatku kembali menjadi pangeran”
At this moment, a colorful coach drove up, with eight beautiful horses.
Saat ini, kereta yang penuh warna dengan delapan kuda membawa mereka
“Now let me show you my kingdom”.
“Sekarang aku akan membawamu melihat kerajaanku”
It was not long before the princess gave her permission and bid the King goodbye and got on their way.
In a land far away, lived a young fisherman. He lived by himself, unless you count his best friend, Bloop the little fish. Bloop was never out of sight of the fisherman, he carried Bloop everywhere, whenever he went fishing to the lake, when he went to the fish market, and even when he went to the kitchen. He lived a normal life with his fish, he is neither poor nor rich, and he was average.
ReplyDeleteOne day, when he went fishing with Bloop, a very strong wind, as strong as a hurricane rocked the boat he was on, luckily he didn’t fell, but Bloop fell in to the lake. The fisherman cried his heart out for that he has known that Bloop was nowhere to be seen and without Bloop he would always be lonely. Every day the fisherman will always go to the market asking the entire fisherman that he saw about Bloop, he never for a second forgets of Bloop, he always think about Bloop as his family member.
After five years, the fisherman has grown bigger and stronger, but he never forgot about Bloop. He has trained his whole life for that one day he would see Bloop again. He would always think of all the positive things like “What if Bloop is having a nice life?” or “What if Bloop have a family now?” ,but then he will always remember one question “Will Bloop still remember me?” and thinking of that question will always sent him to tears.
The next day, the fisherman went to the lake fishing for food when he realized, that he has found Bloop. He cried tears of joy knowing that he has been reunited with his fish. The fisherman doesn’t realize that Bloop has carried someone else, it carried a beautiful mermaid with him. After all these year Bloop was trying to help him to not be lonely ever again. And the fisherman got married with the mermaid and lived happily ever after.
Cerita Cinta dalam Bahasa Inggris Romantis dan Artinya – Di minggu pagi ini, yuk kita baca sebuah kisah cinta bahasa Inggris yang romantis berikut ini. 🙂
ReplyDelete-Aria-
“Dear God, the only thing I ask of you is to hold her when I’m not around.
When I’m much too far away”
Monday morning.
I woke up in dizzy. I was playing video game all night long. I saw my phone was dimming, it might be Dinda, I thought. I would read her message later, I knew she might had a lot of things to do this morning; cleaning her house, prepared breakfast for her family, took a bath and went to her college. I did not want to disturb it. We were in a long distance relationship. I was here, in Surabaya, while she was there in Bandung.
***
-Dinda-
“I’m fragile mister just like any girl would be, and so misunderstood.
So treat me delicately!”
Baca juga: Contoh Review Text (Adele - Someone Like You)
Monday morning.
He might be woken up in dizzy. He might be played video game all night long because he did not text me back after 9. I texted him again in 6 this morning, hoped he had woken up. But there was no answer. I heard my mother was calling for my help down stair. I left my phone silent. We were in a long distance relationship. I was here, in Bandung, while he was there in Surabaya.
***
-Aria-
I walked in hurry in to my class. Oh God. Mr. Rudi had been inside.
“Come late again, Aria? You seem enjoy it.”
“I’m so sorry, Sir.”
“Sit down.”
I took a seat for me in the last row. I forgot my pen, and my phone.
“Winda, do you bring any other pen? I forgot mine.” She turned back at me as I poked her shoulder. She was a nice-smelled girl with a long hair and beautiful face. Last time I heard all the boys talked about her break up with her boy. They seemed so happy. She sat right in front of me.
“Yes, wait.” She took another pinky pen and gave it to me. Pink.
“Thanks.”
“Never mind” I could see her white teeth dazzling inside fresh pink lips spreading a cute smile. Suddenly I remembered Dinda. I had not text her back. I hoped she would be okay.
-Dinda-
ReplyDelete“So, he has not texted you back since this morning?”
“He has not since last night for sure. Should I text him to make sure if he is okay or only to remembering him about his lunch?”
“It is up to you. Do you know when will be back from his college?”
“Yes. It should be 15 minutes ago his last class was ended.”
Andri was only smiling at me. There was no exact response from him. He is my classmate. We were getting closer after we were in the same group of class discussion a month ago. He was nice, look nice, and a great “player”. I hated this kind of boy. He seemed professional in playing any girls heart.
Suddenly I remembered Aria. He was not that kind of boy at all. I hoped he would never be.
***
Baca juga: Contoh Artikel Bahasa Inggris Tentang Pendidikan Remaja dan Artinya
-Aria, Dinda-
Aria: Hey dear, whats up? I forgot bringing my phone. Have you had your lunch?
Dinda: I miss you. Yes I have had, and you?
Aria: I never forget once.
Dinda: You don’t even miss me.
Aria: Sorry, I miss you too.
Dinda: Thanks.
Aria: Are you okay?
Dinda: Yes I am.
Aria: Good.
***
-Aria-
ReplyDeleteWhat was wrong? She got mad at me. Again I thought. She did not text me back. For some reason I only need to ignore it. She did it about twice a week. I could not even understand her. I took my bag and saw there was something pink tucked among my things inside. That was Winda’s pen. How stupid I am. I should give it back.
Aria: Where are you? I haven’t given back your pen.
Winda: In my dorm. Give it to me tomorrow. It’s okay 😀
Aria: I am coming there. Just wait.
Winda: What? Okaaaay. Up to you????
I felt something like a feeling of revenge in my heart. I did not know what for and why I needed to meet Winda right now. I just… I wanted to forget Dinda ‘a bit’. That was funny how I drove my motorcycle to Winda’s dorm only to give back her pink pen. It was only needed 5 minutes to be right in front of her dorm.
Aria: I’m outside.
Winda: Coming.
She came out. She was always the same, wearing a smile in her face. For a moment I feel like I wanted to grab that smile and putted it in my wallet.
“Here… Yours.”
She laughed beautifully.
“You’re too much. You can give it to me in our class tomorrow.”
“I’m afraid I will forget it and put it somewhere and lose.”
“It’s okay. I have ten more.”
She laughed again. Beautifully.
“That’s good. I just love to be responsible.”
“Nice. Wanna come in?”
“No thanks. I think I will go now.” I choked up my motorcycle and ready to go.
“Wait.”
“Eh? What?”
“Thanks.” She smiled.
I couldn’t answer any words. She never looked this attractive before. Suddenly I felt like I know why all those boy crumbling at her. I drove my motorcycle slowly.
After that day, I met Winda regularly; having breakfast until dinner together.
***
-Dinda-
ReplyDeleteHe never changed. It did not matter if for some circumstances it would be difficult for him to keep in touch with me. But I am his girl. It was not an easy to be here, in this place without his treat to comfort me. I was dying.
My phone rang as Andy’s name showed in it. I rejected his call. I was not in a good mood to talk to him. But I nearly knew what would happen next, he would text me. And I was right.
Andy: What’s wrong? R u home?
Dinda: Yes I am. I am not in a good mood.
There was no answer. I thought he got this clear. Good.
I was typing word to word to relief my feeling to Aria. I was trying to make him understand my feelings. Typed it and deleted it, typed it and deleted it, repeatedly.
About 15 minutes flowed. I heard someone came to my house as I knew my mother opened the door. I felt curious about it then I was peeking outside. Andy!
My mother was on her way to my room.
“Dinda, Andy is here.”
“I know.”
Coming to my living room then seeing Andy was smiling stupidly.
“What are you doing here?”
“I am afraid you are not in a good condition. I only buy you some food. Wanna have a talk?”
“I am okay…”
“No, you are not.”
Okay. This boy was sweet. He listened to my story and respect of it. I hated him for some reason and I swore I would never fall to him. But now I knew why he became that popular; he was awesome.
He comforted me in a beautiful way. No matter how, he treated me right. Suddenly I hated the way Aria ignored me every time.
***
-Aria-
I knew I walked too far away here. Now in front of my eyes there was a girl crying. Winda. She asked me what to do with her feeling. She loved me.
We had dates since a month ago. I should never begin it. I was a stupid.
“Why? Can’t we?”
“No… Winda, I am so sorry.”
“But you hate your girl!”
“No… I know I am stupid but… I know in my deepest heart. I love her.”
I took my phone. I did not know what to do. Winda was going with her tears. Then I was sending:
Aria: Dinda. I love you.
***
-Dinda-
“Leave him. I will be yours forever.”
“Andy… I am…”
“Please…”
God… I knew I was wrong tonight. My brain kept in thinking which one was the right for me.
Suddenly my phone beeped.
Aria: Dinda. I love you.
“Andy… I can’t”
I went to Jogja with my family and I asked my grandmother to join. We tried to feel another atmosphere of Eid al-Fitr in other city. My cousin had prepared many foods for us. When we arrived at my cousin’s house, we were welcomed cheerfully. My niece has been taller and more beautiful now than two years ago when I visited them. The house was very antique and made me comfortable. The house was decorated with many ethnic Javanese ornaments. That was a beautiful house. I was so happy that I could gather with my family.
ReplyDeleteWe ate together in the living room. My cousin cooked rendang, spicy potato, fruit salad, and the other delicious cookies. We enjoyed the foods. It tasted more delicious when I ate it with people that I love. Then, I remember a quotation which says that the taste of the food depends on who eats together with us. After eating, we talked together. My aunts and uncles were busy asking about my future plan. We were busy asking each other about our life since we had not seen each other for a year. After that, we took a picture together. In the evening, we decided to go back to my grandmother house in Solo. I felt so tired, and then I immediately went to bed.
The third day of Eid al-Fitr, I stayed at my grandmother house. We waited for the guests who wanted to meet us. That day, my mother cooked different foods from what are always served in Eid al-Fitr. My mother cooked shrimp sambal with fermented durian, that is called tempoyak, fried carp, boiled vegetables, and sayur asem. My mother cooked foods that Lampungnese call it as Seruit. Everyone who came, really enjoyed seruit. They said that seruit was delicious but very spicy. They liked seruit very much. They said that the boiled vegetables were very fresh and the fried carp was very crunchy.
Teen Age Love
ReplyDeleteBy KHADIJA
Born 1990, F, from KARACHI, Pakistan
It is said that the teen age is the age when a person’s mind is affected by a single incident. When children become teenagers they want to experience everything. Their thinking develops rapidly. They think whatever they do is right and they have right over everything. Friendship and love is very common in teen age. Teenagers get involved in things and believe it is not wrong. Here is a story that proves that love is not wrong when it is true.
Lara, is a girl who lives in the small town of Bloomsbury in Central London. She is about the age of 17. Although she was not so beautiful but was attractive in inner beauty. Her father died because of Tuberculosis. She is a very cheerful girl. She likes to enjoy her life. She does not care what the people around her say. She has 4 best friends in her HIGH SCHOOL to which she shares everything.
Her friends were all having their boyfriends but she always used to say that she will make that boy her friend who will attract her and will always remain loyal to her and will never lie to her, and her friends always say that she will never find a guy like that, but one day her wish came true. One day when she was going out she met a guy of her age on the stairs of her apartment. That guy told her that he was new in that town, shifted a few days before with his parents, and he could not find a friend so offered her friendship.
On that moment she remembered that he was the same guy whom she saw playing with small kids in the garden and this quality attracted her and she accepted his friendship. They become good friends. They share everything with each other and in those days she realizes that she found her guy because he has every quality that she wants. And on the other side there was the same condition of boy as well. Their friendship was amazing, they help each other on every moment, their habits, their likes and dislikes were all the same.
Cinta Usia Remaja
ReplyDeleteVersi Terjemahan Bahasa Indonesia
Dikatakan bahwa usia remaja adalah usia ketika pikiran seseorang dipengaruhi oleh insiden tunggal . Ketika anak-anak menjadi remaja mereka ingin mengalami segalanya . Pemikiran mereka berkembang pesat . Mereka berpikir apa pun yang mereka lakukan adalah benar dan mereka memiliki hak atas segala sesuatu . Persahabatan dan cinta adalah sangat umum di usia remaja . Remaja terlibat dalam hal-hal dan percaya itu tidak salah . Berikut ini adalah cerita yang membuktikan bahwa cinta tidak salah ketika itu benar.
Lara, adalah seorang gadis yang tinggal di kota kecil Bloomsbury di Central London . Dia adalah sekitar usia 17 . Meskipun ia tidak begitu indah tapi menarik dalam inner beauty . Ayahnya meninggal karena TBC . Dia adalah gadis yang sangat ceria . Dia suka menikmati hidupnya . Dia tidak peduli apa yang orang-orang di sekitar dia berkata . Dia memiliki 4 teman-teman terbaik di SMA -nya yang ia berbagi segalanya . Teman-temannya semua memiliki pacar mereka tapi dia selalu berkata bahwa dia akan membuat anak temannya yang akan menarik dan akan selalu tetap setia padanya dan tidak akan pernah berbohong padanya , dan teman-temannya selalu mengatakan bahwa dia tidak akan pernah menemukan orang seperti itu , tapi suatu hari keinginannya terkabul . Suatu hari ketika dia akan pergi dia bertemu dengan seorang pria seusianya di tangga apartemennya . Orang itu mengatakan bahwa ia baru di kota itu , bergeser beberapa hari sebelumnya dengan orang tuanya , dan ia tidak bisa menemukan teman sehingga menawarkan persahabatannya . pada saat itu ia ingat bahwa ia adalah orang yang sama yang ia lihat bermain dengan anak-anak kecil di taman dan kualitas ini menarik dan dia menerim
persahabatannya . Mereka menjadi teman baik . Mereka berbagi segala sesuatu dengan satu sama lain dan pada hari-hari dia menyadari bahwa dia menemukan pria karena dia memiliki segala kualitas yang dia inginkan . Dan di sisi lain ada kondisi yang sama anak laki-laki juga. Persahabatan mereka sangat mengagumkan , mereka saling membantu pada setiap saat , kebiasaan mereka , suka dan tidak suka mereka semua sama . Mereka menghabiskan waktu dengan satu sama lain berbicara dan mengetahui lebih banyak tentang satu sama lain . Persahabatan mereka segera berubah menjadi cinta , cinta sejati di mana ada loyalitas , kepercayaan , hormat dan kepercayaan . Bagian terbaik dari cinta mereka adalah cinta mereka tidak tergantung pada kecantikan luar yang akan lenyap dalam waktu . Dan setelah beberapa tahun mereka menikah sampai mereka mencapai usia dewasa mereka dan hidup bahagia .
ReplyDelete***
Mohon maaf karena artikel mengenai Teen Age Love – Cerita Cinta Bahasa Inggris Singkat menjadi sedikit panjang karena di muat dua versi sekaligus. Lain waktu akan dipertimbangkan ulang agar kenyamanan anda semua yang membaca cerita Inggris Indonesia lebih tinggi lagi dengan menerapkan metode penulisan yang mungkin berbeda. Silahkan lihat juga cerita cinta bahasa lainnya yang sudah banyak dibagikan disini.
CERPEN CINTA BAHASA INGGRIS
ReplyDeleteAndra is a teenager who lives in a village far from the city . Andra live out his days as a teenager like her age . When 16-year -old Andra fall in love with a girl who was a village with him , but his love of travel is not going well despite the fact that the girl loves Andra .
Andra is a relationship with the girl about four months , but the relationship never make him happy because the girl is judged less attention and understand what he feels . Nevertheless , Andra still love the girl with all her heart and never once occurred to end the relationship with the girl .
Time passed , and Andra together with the girl still has not been seen as befits a pair of teenagers who are in love . Andra and one day decided to go out of town for work . When leaving the relationship status of adolescent girls are still dating , but as long as they are outside the city Andra never did because at the time the communication was quite difficult to communicate since at that time there were no cell phones .
A year passed , the girl may Andra would least expect anymore , but for Andra he missed the girl and always thought about it . Andra trying to figure out how so he can talk to the girl . His condition is very impartially , because at that moment Andra unlikely to return to the village for a number of reasons .
Andra trying to figure out the number of people in the village who could be contacted in the hope that the concerned want to call a girl . Nearly two years passed , and Andra finally manage
Read more: http://www.contohnaskahdrama.com/2013/11/cerpen-cinta-dalam-bahasa-inggris.html#ixzz50dDZqrXQ
CERPEN REMAJA BAHASA INGGRIS
ReplyDeleteAn isolated village there was a teenager named Andy . Andi is a figure of teens different from most other teenagers at that village. Andi is more often away from his friends , and he prefers to be alone .
Andi does not have friends , because he does not like to hang out especially with new people she knows . In addition to not having friends , Andi is also a selfish teenager and never want to hear other people's business .
For Andi , his life is his life , and he never wanted to care about the people around him . Andi does not want to be bothered by anyone , and he just wanted to be alone to enjoy his time .
At a time when Andy was in the market to buy goods needs , when want to pay for items to be purchased , while fingering his pocket there was no money in his pocket . He forgot to bring money , because money is no pocket his pants only .
The goods are very important for Andi , and she had to take her home at that time . But , on the other hand he forgot to bring money . Finally there came a teenager his age to offer loans . Andi tried to refuse , but the guy kept asking Andy to receive such assistance . Andi finally received the money and promised to return it when it got home .
Unexpectedly , it turns out people who lend money to Andi current market is its own neighbor . Andi did not know the person , because Andy has always kept to themselves .
Day after day went on, and neighbors teen Andi was successful making Andi way of thinking for the better . Andi eventually become a more friendly , caring with others , and not selfish.
Read more: http://www.contohnaskahdrama.com/2013/11/cerpen-remaja-dalam-bahasa-inggris.html#ixzz50dEZ7X6s
My Name Is Flower
ReplyDeletePeople call me Flower, yes because I grow as a big beautiful girl in my small village. Only that name that I could have. I have no parent, no Mother, No Father, no others or even siblings who know who I am. Don’t ask me with whom I live, I am one and only.
This is a small village, a village in Germany. I don’t want people give a pity to me. None of them can do it. I live and life with a bad condition. Whern I was a 5 years, a family called Parker family brought me to their home from the social house. I remembered it. They said to the staff to care me and love me like their own child. Because they don’t have a child.
Everything was going to be well as I wished. They love me and care me. But an unexpectedly moment took them from me. They got accident after went from their office. Both of them. It was so strange for me, when I was 10. It was not fair, said me to the god.
After that moment a new life had changed. No one wanted take me home, wanted care me. But for me it was okay. My parent, I meant real parent, even my real mom throwed me up to the social house. A place for them who cannot acceptable to parent’s life. At least I got it from the staff.
Walking alone, eating alone, and live in the streets. Like street boys. I got food from the trash, a bin, or from people who kindly giving a food. When I was 12 I could work. I could do some little work that not all child did like me. You know I did? I was a secondhand dealer. The things in the street that I found I collect them. Sell it the big house. And get the money. In the time, I found Patrick star, he is
nice boy. We live in the street. He prays as muslim, we work together. We do many things together.
ReplyDelete8 years been a great days. I got my money from 1 cen, 2 euros, big, and even big. You know that after that time how much money I had have? 1000 euros? So what do you think by this money? Eating? By house? Buy a new car? Or buy anything that make you fun.
No, it was not me. I buy a land, and build a small place named cafe. I love eating. So I could taste which good food, which is not. I only sell a bread. Nothing special in small village in Germany. But so believ? People love my bread, I become rich.
This moment does not make mind blind, I know who I was before. My 50 percent of my money is served for street boys. You still remembered Patrick? He is my husband now. We live together. Love each other.
The ends.
author:m3p
Bondowoso Love Story
ReplyDeleteLong time ago, there was a love story in Bondowoso. The story happened in a junior high school. A young boy fell in love with a young girl. The couple loved each other. But unfortunately their parents didn't agree with the relationship.
A few years later, they were successful in the exam. They passed it well. The couple planned to continue to senior high school. Actually, they wanted to go to the same school. But the fact was different. The girl's parent wanted to send her girl to the Islamic boarding school in another town.
The time brought them to make a part. But, the distance couldn't separate. They still had a good relationship using mail. They could have in touch using love letter.
One day, the boy sent his love letter again. 2 days time, he hoped the letter would have a reply. He waited. Two days, three days, four days, until a week, the letter wasn't replied. The boy was confused. He was upset to know that. He wanted to know her girlfriend's news. But, there was no news at all until the end of the year.
2 years later that was a graduation party of senior high school. The boy received a letter. It wasn't love letter from her girlfriend. But, it was an invitation card. The card was for him. Inside he read "You are invited to come to our wedding party, on August 8, 2004. Yours: Ana and David."
The boy couldn't move. He felt his body very heavy. He read again. He knew Ana was his girlfriend. Why did she send him an invitation card like that?
A moment later, the boy couldn't see anything in front of him. His sight was black. He tried to walk, but he couldn't. He tried to shout, but no voice came out.
"What's happening to me?" the boy whispered.
In the ancient time, lived a little family. The family consists of father, mother, and a beautiful girl named Bawang Putih. They are a harmonious and happy family despite his father worked as an ordinary merchant. One day, the happiness in this family was lost because the mother died. Bawang Putih was very sad because she was very fond of her mother. Her father was also so sad because he loved his wife so much.
ReplyDeleteAfter Bawang Putih’s mother died, her house was visited frequently by a widow who had a daughter named Bawang Merah. The widow often came with Bawang Merah to the Bawang Putih’s home by bringing food, helping to clean the house, and chatting with Bawang Putih’s father. Finally, the father thinks that he should marry the widow and made the widow as a new mother for Bawang Putih.
He asked for consideration of the proposal to Bawang Putih. After being allowed to get married by Bawang Putih, then her father immediately carried out the marriage. They become a new family and lived in a house. At first, the mother and Bawang Merah’s behaved Bawang Putih very well. However, the good behavior did not to be last long. Soon, the Bawang Merah and her mother began to show their bad attitude. Bawang Putih was often scolded and given heavy works when the father went to trade. She had to do a lot of housework while the Bawang Merahs just sit and did not work at all. However, the situation was never told by her to his father, so the Bawang Putih continued to be treated badly by Bawang Merah’s and her mother.
ReplyDeleteOne day, his father was sick and passed away. Since then, Bawang Putih was treated worse than before. Bawang Putih almost never had a break every day. In the morning, she had to get up in order to prepare breakfast and the water for Bawang Merah and her mother. Later, she also gave eating to the livestock, washing clothes, and even watering the entire garden. Although she should do so many works, she always did it happily. She hoped, with such sincerity, her mother would love her sincerely someday.
ReplyDeleteOn the morning, Bawang Putih went to the river to wash the clothes. She was so excited and washed vigorously. Because of getting too excited, she was not aware that there was a shirt that washed away. She realized that the shirt had been washed away when the flow carried it far enough. Later, she pursued but did not get the shirt. She felt hopeless and immediately went home.
The shirt was her mother's favorite. Of course, the mother was angry and told her to look for the shirt until she could found it. Bawang Putih came back to the river and walked to the west to seek her mother's favorite shirt. She walked along the river up to tens of kilometers. After that, Bawang Putih suddenly saw someone who was bathing the buffalo in the river. She asked the man about the clothes were washed away. Later, she was informed that the shirt drifting and it was not far from where she was standing. At that moment, Bawang Putih immediately ran down the river to find the shirt.
ReplyDeleteIt was getting dark and the Bawang Putih found a home. Because of completely exhausted, she decided to take a break in the house. Apparently, it housed an old lady who had previously found the shirt. The old lady wanted to return the shirt to her, but she should accompany the old lady during a week. She agreed to stay with the lady for a week. Within a week, she made the old lady to be so happy because she was diligent and never complained even though felt so tired.
After accompanying for a week, she was given a pumpkin as the gift. When opening it, she was very surprised because there were so much gold and gems. She immediately went home and told the happening to her mother and also Bawang Merah. However, the gold and jewels that she got immediately seized and she was forced to tell where the jewelry could be obtained. Bawang Putih immediately said that she got it from an old lady who lived near the river.
ReplyDeleteIn the next day, Bawang Merah came to that house and stayed for a week like what Bawang Putih did. However, because Bawang Merah was a lazy girl, the old lady gave a different pumpkin from Bawang Putih. Bawang Merah did not care and Bawang Merah immediately went home to open the pumpkin with her mother. Apparently, the content was not gems or gold, but the venomous snake that bit of Bawang Merah and the mother. Both of them died because of their greed.
After the happening, Bawang Putih was living alone, but she was more calm and lived happily with its gold and gems.
Pada zaman dahulu, ada sebuah keluarga kecil yang hidup bahagia. Keluarga tersebut terdiri dari ayah, ibu, dan seorang gadis cantik bernama bawang putih. Mereka adalah keluarga yang harmonis dan bahagia meskipun sang ayah hanya bekerja sebagai seorang pedagang biasa. Suatu hari, kebahagiaan yang ada di dalam keluarga tersebut hilang karena sang ibu meninggal. Bawang putih sangat sedih karena ia sangat menyayangi ibunya, begitu juga sang ayah yang sangat sedih karena sang istri telah meninggal.
ReplyDeleteSetelah ibu bawang putih meninggal, rumahnya sering dikunjungi oleh seorang janda yang mempunyai anak bernama bawang merah. Ibu bawang merah sering datang ke rumah bawang putih dan membawakan makanan, membantu membersihkan rumah, dan mengobrol dengan ayah bawang putih. Akhirnya, ayah bawang putih berpikir bahwa sebaiknya ia menikah dengan janda tersebut dan menjadikannya sebagai ibu baru untuk bawang putih.
ReplyDeleteIa meminta usul dan pertimbangan dari bawang putih. Setelah diizinkan untuk menikah oleh bawang putih, maka sang ayah segera melaksanakan pernikahan dengan ibu bawang merah. Mereka menjadi sebuah keluarga baru dan tinggal di rumah tersebut. Pada awalnya, ibu bawang merah dan bawang merah sangat baik terhadap bawang putih. Namun, perilaku baik tersebut tidak bertahan lama. Lama-kelamaan bawang merah dan ibunya mulai menunjukkan sikap buruk mereka. bawang putih sering dimarah dan diberikan pekerjaan berat ketika sang ayah pergi berdagang. Ia harus mengerjakan banyak pekerjaan rumah sementara bawang merah hanya duduk dan tidak bekerja sama sekali. Namun, keadaan tersebut tidak pernah diceritakan olehnya kepada sang ayah, sehingga bawang putih terus diperlakukan secara buruk oleh bawang merah dan ibunya.
Pada suatu hari sang ayah sakit dan meninggal dunia. Sejak saat itu, bawang merah dan ibunya memperlakukan bawang putih semakin buruk. Bawang putih hampir tidak pernah istirahat setiap hari. di pagi hari, ia harus bangun untuk mempersiapkan air dan sarapan bagi bawang merah dan ibunya. Kemudian, ia juga harus member makan ternak, mencuci baju, dan bahkan menyirami seluruh kebun. Meskipun pekerjaan yang harus ia kerjakan begitu banyak, namun bawan putih melakukan semua itu dengan gembira. Ia berharap, dengan keikhlasan tersebut, sang ibu mau menyayanginya dengan tulus dan menganggapnya sebagai anak kandung.
Pada suatu pagi, bawang putih pergi ke sungai untuk mencuci baju. Dia begitu gembira dan mencuci dengan penuh semangat. Karena terlalu semangat, ia tidak sadar bahwa ada sebuah baju yang hanyut. Ia menyadari bahwa baju tersebut hanyut ketika telah terbawa aliran yang cukup jauh. Kemudian, ia mengejarnya dan tidak mendapatkan baju tersebut. Ia merasa putus asa dan segera pulang ke rumah.
ReplyDeleteBaju tersebut merupakan baju kesayangan ibu bawang merah. Tentu saja, sang ibu marah dan menyuruhnya untuk mencari baju tersebut hingga ditemukan. Bawang putih kembali lagi ke sungai dan berjalan ke arah barat untuk mencari baju kesayangan ibunya. Ia berjalan menyusuri aliran sungai hingga puluhan kilometer. Setelah itu, bawang putih tiba-tiba melihat seseorang yang sedang memandikan kerbau di sungai. Ia bertanya kepada orang itu mengenai baju yang hanyut. Kemudian, ia mendapat informasi bahwa baju ibu bawang merah hanyut namun baju tersebut tidaklah jauh dari tempatnya berdiri. Saat itu juga, bawang putih segera berlari menyusuri sungai untuk menemukan baju tersebut.
Hari semakin gelap dan bawang putih menemukan sebuah rumah. Karena sangat lelah, ia memutuskan untuk beristirahat sejenak di rumah tersebut. Ternyata, di dalamnya tinggal seorang nenek yang sebelumnya sudah menemukan baju milik ibu bawang putih. Sang nenek ingin mengembalikan baju tersebut kepada bawang putih, dengan syarat bawang putih harus menemaninya selama seminggu. Bawang putih begitu iba dengan nenek tersebut, dan ia setuju untuk tinggal bersama sang nenek selama seminggu. Dalam waktu satu minggu, ia membuat nenek tersebut amat gembira karena bekerja dengan rajin dan tidak pernah mengeluh.
ReplyDeleteSetelah bawang putih menemani sang nenek selama seminggu, ia diberikan satu buah labu sebagai hadiah. Ketika membuka labu tersebut, ia sangat terkejut karena didalamnya terdapat emas dan permata yang begitu banyak. Ia segera pulang dan memberitahukan kejadian tersebut kepada sang ibu dan juga bawang merah. Namun, emas dan permata yang ia dapatkan segera direbut dan ia dipaksa untuk memberitahukan dimana perhiasan tersebut dapat diperoleh. Bawang putih segera mengatakan bahwa ia mendapatkannya dari seorang nenek yang tinggal di dekat sungai.
Esok hari, bawang merah datang ke rumah nenek tersebut dan tinggal selama satu minggu. Namun, karena bawang merah adalah gadis yang malas, maka sang nenek memberikannya labu yang berbeda dari bawang putih. Bawang merah tidak peduli dan ia segera pulang dan membuka labu tersebut bersama ibunya. Ternyata, isi labu tersebut bukanlah permata atau emas, namun ular berbisa yang menggigit bawang merah dan ibunya. Kedua orang tersebut meninggal karena keserakahannya.
ReplyDeleteBawang putih kini hidup sendiri namun ia lebih tenang karena tidak ada lagi orang yang menganggunya. Ia hidup bahagia dengan emas dan permata yang dimilikinya.
In the ancient time, lived a young man named Galoran. He was respected because of his wealth and honor. His parents were nobleman so he could live with luxury. However, he was very wasteful and every day just squandered the wealth of his parents.
ReplyDeleteOne day, his parents died, but he did not care and continued to spend money as well as before. Because his life was so extravagant, all the treasure that he had was running out and he became an unemployed person. Many people sympathized with him and offered a job. But every time he got the job, he just dallied and it made him always be fired. Several months later, there was a wealthy widow who interested him. He married the widow and of course, he was very happy to be living in luxury again.
In the ancient time, lived a young man named Galoran. He was respected because of his wealth and honor. His parents were nobleman so he could live with luxury. However, he was very wasteful and every day just squandered the wealth of his parents.
ReplyDeleteOne day, his parents died, but he did not care and continued to spend money as well as before. Because his life was so extravagant, all the treasure that he had was running out and he became an unemployed person. Many people sympathized with him and offered a job. But every time he got the job, he just dallied and it made him always be fired. Several months later, there was a wealthy widow who interested him. He married the widow and of course, he was very happy to be living in luxury again.
ReplyDeleteThe widow had a daughter who was very diligent and clever to weave. Her name is Jambean, a beautiful girl and had been famous because of her weaving. However, Galoran did not like the girl, because the girl often scolded him because of his laziness. Finally, he threatened to torture and kill Jambean. He revealed the plan to his wife and the wife was very sad to hear of the threat.
Hearing the news, Jambean was very sad but she volunteered herself to be killed by her father. She told that she wanted to be dumped into a dam and did not burry under the ground after the death. The mother agreed and did all of her wants. In the dam, her body and head suddenly turned into the golden slugs.
Several years later, there are two widows who were looking for firewood. They were kindred, the first widow named Mbok Sambega Rondo and the second called Mbok Rondo Sembagil. When looking for the firewood in the jungle, they were very surprised because of finding the beautiful golden slugs. They brought it and maintained at home.
ReplyDeleteOnce they brought the snails, there was always a miracle every day. Their kitchen was always filled with the delicious food when they came home from work. They were very surprised, and wanted to know the person who made those foods. They pretended to go to work and hid in the back of the house. A few moments later, there was a beautiful girl came from the inside of the conch and she began to cook the delicious meals.
Both widows then secretly held and did not let the girl to get into the snail anymore. The girl apparently was Jambean who had been killed by her father. Both widows then allowed her to stay with them. Because of their versatility in weaving, she got her famous back and made a handsome prince attracted. In the end, she married the prince and lived happily.
Pada zaman dahulu, hiduplah seorang pemuda yang bernama Galoran. Ia merupakan salah satu orang yang disegani karena mempunyai kekayaan dan kehormatan. Orang tuanya merupakan bangsawan sehingga ia dapat hidup dengan mewah. Namun, ia merupakan seseorang yang sangat boros dan setiap hari hanya menghambur-hamburkan harta orang tuanya.
ReplyDeleteSuatu hari, orang tuanya meninggal dunia namun ia tidak peduli dan terus menghabiskan uang seperti sebelumnya. Karena hidupnya begitu boros, maka harta yang ia miliki habis dan ia menjadi seorang pengangguran. Banyak warga yang iba terhadapnya, namun setiap kali ia mendapatkan pekerjaan, ia hanya bermalas-malasan dan membuat ia sering dipecat. Beberapa bulan kemudian, terdapat seorang janda kaya raya yang tertarik dengannya. Ia kemudian menikah dengan janda tersebut. Tentu saja, ia sangat senang karena bisa hidup mewah seperti sebelumnya.
Janda tersebut mempunyai seorang anak perempuan yang sangat rajin dan pandai menenun. Namanya Jambean, seorang gadis yang tenunannya sangat indah dan terkenal di desa tersebut. Namun, Galoran tidak menyukai gadis tersebut, karena sang gadis selalu menegurnya karena selalu bermalas-malasan. Karena begitu benci dengan Jambean, ia mengancam akan menyiksa dan membunuhnya. Ia mengungkapkan rencana tersebut kepada istrinya dan sang istri sangatlah sedih mendengar ancaman tersebut.
ReplyDeleteMendengar berita tersebut, Jambean sangat sedih namun ia merelakan dirinya dibunuh oleh sang ayah. Ia berpesan ketika ia telah meninggal, ia ingin agar mayatnya dibuang ke sebuah bendungan dan jangan dikubur di dalam tanah. Setelah meninggal, sang ibu memenuhi permintaan tersebut dengan membawa mayatnya ke bendungan dan menceburkannya. Di dalam bendungan, tubuh dan kepalanya berubah menjadi udang dan siput atau disebut sebagai keong dalam bahasa jawa.
Beberapa tahun kemudian, dua orang janda sedang mencari kayu bakar. Mereka adalah kakak beradik dengan nama Mbok Rondo Sambega dan Mbok Rondo Sembagil. Ketika sedang mencari kayu di hutan, mereka sangat terkejut karena menemukan keong dan siput yang berwarna emas serta sangat indah. Keduanya kemudian membawa keong dan siput tersebut untuk dipelihara di rumah.
ReplyDeleteSetelah mereka membawa siput tersebut dan menjadikannya sebagai hewan peliharaan, selalu ada keajaiban setiap hari. Dapur mereka selalu dipenuhi makanan lezat ketika mereka pulang dari bekerja. Mereka sangat heran, dan mereka ingin mengetahui siapa orang yang selalu membuat makanan lezat tersebut. Mereka berpura-pura pergi bekerja dan bersembunyi di belakang rumah. Beberapa saat kemudian, muncullah seorang gadis cantik dari dalam keong tersebut dan ia mulai memasak makanan-makanan lezat.
Kedua janda tersebut kemudian secara diam-diam memegang gadis tersebut dan tidak membiarkannya lagi untuk masuk ke dalam keong. Gadis itu ternyata adalah Jambean yang telah dibunuh oleh ayahnya. Kedua janda tersebut kemudian mengizinkan Jambean untuk tinggal bersama mereka. Karena kepandaiannya dalam menenun, ia sangat terkenal dan seorang pangeran tampan tertarik kepadanya. Pada akhirnya, ia menikah dengan pangeran dan hidup bahagia.
ReplyDeleteOne day, Mouse Deer went down to the river to take a drink. But he knew that the crocodile might be waiting underwater to eat him, so he said out loud. “I wonder if the water’s warm. I’ll put in my leg and find out.” Of course Mouse Deer didn’t put in his leg. He picked up a stick instead and put one end into the water. Chomp…! Crocodile grabbed the stick and pulled it underwater. Mouse Deer laughed. “Ha… ha…ha… Stupid crocodile! Cant you tell the difference between a stick and a leg?” Then Mouse Deer ran off to drink somewhere else.
ReplyDeleteIn the next day, Mouse Deer wanted to cross the river. He wanted to eat the fruits on the other side of the river. He saw a floating log in the river. He knew that Crocodile looked like a log when he floated. Mouse Deer didn’t want to be eaten by Crocodile when he crosses the river. He had an idea. He called out loud, “Crocodile!” Crocodile rose from the water, “Hello, Mouse Deer. Have you come to be my lunch?” Mouse Deer smiled. “Sorry, not today, Crocodile. I have orders from the King. He wants to invite all the crocodiles in this river to a party. He wants me to count all the crocodiles so he could prepare enough meal for you.”
“Really…? Tell us what to do,” said Crocodile. “You must line up from this side of the river to the other side,” said Mouse Deer. Crocodile then got all his friends and family. They lined up across the river. Mouse Deer then jumped onto Crocodile’s back. “One,” he counted. He jumped onto the next crocodile, “Two.” And the next crocodile, “Three.” Mouse Deer kept jumping until he arrived on the other side of the river. “How many are there?” asked Crocodile. “Just enough,” said Mouse Deer. He laughed as he ran to the forest.***
Suatu hari, Kancil pergi ke sungai untuk minum. Tapi ia tahu bahwa buaya mungkin menunggu didalam air untuk memakannya, jadi dia berteriak keras-keras. “Aku ingin tahu apakah air hangat. Aku akan memasukkan kaki saya ke dalam air dan mencari tahu. “Tentu saja Kancil memasukkan kakinya. Dia mengambil tongkat dan memasukkan satu ujung ke dalam air. Chomp …! Buaya menyambar tongkat dan menariknya ke bawah air. Kancil tertawa. “Ha … ha … ha … buaya bodoh! Tidak bisakah membedakan antara tongkat dan kaki? “Lalu Kancil lari untuk minum di tempat lain.
ReplyDeletePada hari berikutnya, Kancil ingin menyeberang sungai. Dia ingin makan buah-buahan di sisi lain sungai. Dia melihat batang kayu mengambang di sungai. Dia tahu bahwa Buaya tampak seperti kayu mengambang ketika ia mengambang. Kancil tidak mau dimakan oleh buaya ketika ia melintasi sungai. Dia punya ide. Ia berseru keras, “Buaya!” Buaya terangkat dari air, “Halo, Kancil. Apakah kamu datang untuk menjadi makan siang saya? “Kancil tersenyum. “Maaf, tidak hari ini, Buaya. Saya mendapat perintah dari Raja. Dia ingin mengajak seluruh buaya di sungai ini ke pesta. Dia ingin aku menghitung semua buaya sehingga ia bisa mempersiapkan cukup makanan untuk kamu. ”
“Sunggu…? Beritahu kami apa yang harus dilakukan, “kata Buaya. “kamu harus berbaris dari sisi sungai ke sisi lain,” kata Kancil. Buaya kemudian memanggil semua teman-temannya dan keluarganya. Mereka berbaris di seberang sungai. Kancil lalu melompat ke punggung buaya. “Satu,” ia menghitung. Dia melompat ke buaya berikutnya, “Dua.” Dan buaya berikutnya, “Tiga.” Kancil terus melompat sampai ia tiba di sisi lain sungai. “Berapa banyak?” Tanya Buaya. “Cukup,” kata Kancil. Dia tertawa sambil berlari ke hutan.
Dia di hutan pinus Italia yang besar, kesepian. Dia selalu memimpikan memiliki seorang anak laki-laki.
ReplyDeleteSetiap hari, ia pergi memotong kayu untuk orang-orang kota. Suatu hari, sebuah ide terlintas dalam pikirannya, sebuah ide membuat sebuah boneka, yang akan ia beri nama Pinokio. Dia membuat boneka itu dan pada malam hari, boneka tersebut menjadi hidup!
Satu tahun kebahagiaan dan ketakutan berlalu, pada hari Minggu pagi, Gepetto berkata pada Pinokio :
"hari ulang tahun saya segera tiba, putra kecilku! Saya harap kamu tidak lupa!"
"Euh, tentu, saya tidak lupa!"
Pinokio merasa canggung. Dia tidak memikirkan hal itu. Ulang tahun Gepetto hanya tiga hari lagi, dan dia bahkan belum punya kado.
Setelah malam yang panjang dan berfikir, Pinokio akhirnya memutuskan untuk membuatkan kue coklat buatannya sendiri untuk Gepetto sebagai hadiah ulang tahunnya.
Ketika matahari terbit, Pinokio sudah siap untuk pergi ke luar untuk mendapatkan bahan-bahannya. Masalah utama ia bahkan tidak tau bahan-bahan dan resepnya.
Jadi sepulang sekolah, ia memutuskan bertanya ke seseorang bahan-bahan untuk membuat kue. Selama perjalanannya, Pinokio, si boneka kayu, bertemu penyihir kota.
"Hei, anak kecil, kamu membutuhkan bantuan untuk kue cokelatmu?"
"Hum ... Anda dapat membantu saya?", Tanya Pinokio.
"Tentu, aku bisa. Ikuti aku!"
Setelah berjalan beberapa menit, Pinokio melihat rumah permen yang sangat besar. Mereka masuk bersama-sama dan Pinokio tertangkap oleh kandang besar.
ReplyDelete"Mouahahaha! Saya akhirnya berhasil menangkap mu! Kamu akan menjadi milikku, kau akan bekerja untuk ku!", Kata penyihir jahat.
Pinokio sangat takut. Ketika penjaga datang dan membawanya keluar dari kandang, dia segera lari dengan sangat cepat dan dia berhasil melarikan diri.
Pada saat yang sama, penyihir jahat, memanggil semua pasukannya, berlari mengejarnya dan dia mengeluarkan tongkat sihirnya. Iblis jahat mengubah boneka kayu kecil itu menjadi kue cokelat!
Ketika ia kembali ke rumah, dia menceritakan semuanya kepada ayahnya dan mereka pergi mencari peri dewa.
Setelah perjalanan panjang, mereka akhirnya menemukan peri dewa dan mereka mendapatkan ramuan ajaib untuk Pinokio.
He great Italian pine forest, was lonely. He always dreamed about having a son.
ReplyDeleteEach day, he went cutting woods for the town’s people. One day, an idea illuminated his mind, the idea of crafting a puppet, which he will call it Pinocchio. He crafted that puppet and during the night, the puppet becomes alive!
One year of happiness and thriller passed, on a Sunday morning, Gepetto told Pinocchio:
"It’s my birthday soon, my little son! I hope you didn’t forget it!"
"Euh, sure, I didn’t!"
Pinocchio felt awkward. He didn’t thought about that. Gepetto’s birthday was coming in only three days, and he hadn’t even a present.
After a long night of reflecting, Pinocchio finally decided to offer a homemade chocolate cake to him as a present.
When the sun rose, Pinocchio was already ready to go outside to find the ingredients. The main problem was he didn’t even known the ingredients and the recipe.
So after school, he decided to go ask someone for the ingredients to bake a cake. During his walk, Pinocchio, the wooden puppet, met the town’s sorcerer.
"Hey, little boy, do you need some help for your chocolate cake?"
"Hum… You can help me?", asked Pinocchio.
"Sure, I can. Follow me!"
After walking few minutes so, Pinocchio saw a big, big, big candy house. They entered together and Pinocchio got caught by a big cage.
ReplyDelete"Mouahahaha!!! I finally caught you! You’ll be mine, you’re going to work for me!", said the evil sorcerer.
Pinocchio was so scared. When the guards came and took him out of the cage, he immediately ran away very fast and he succeeded to escape.
At the same time, the evil sorcerer, calling all his troops with him, ran after him and he took out his magic wand. The evil devil changed the little wooden puppet into a chocolate cake!
When he came back home, he told the entire story to his father and they went to find the god fairy.
After a long trip, they finally find the god fairy and they got the magical potion for Pinocchio.
Once upon a time there lived a little, named Snow White. She lived with her aunt and uncle because her parents were died.
ReplyDeleteOne day she heard her aunt and uncle talking about leaving Snow White in the castle because they wanted to go to America and they didn't have enough money to take Snow White with them.
Snow White didn't want her uncle and aunt to do this. So she decided to run away. The next morning she run away from home when her aunt and uncle were having breakfast, she run away into the wood.
In the wood she felt very tired and hungry. Then she saw this cottage. She knocked but no one answered so she went inside and felt asleep
Meanwhile seven dwarfs were coming home from work. They went inside. There, they found Snow White woke up. She saw the dwarfs. The dwarfs said; “What is your name?”. Snow White said; “My name is Snow White”. One of the dwarfs said; “If you wish, you may live here with us”. Snow White told the whole story about her. Then Snow white and the seven dwarfs lived happily ever after.
Dahulu kala hiduplah sedikit , bernama Putri Salju . Dia tinggal bersama bibi dan pamannya karena orang tuanya meninggal.
ReplyDeleteSuatu hari ia mendengar bibi dan pamannya berbicara tentang meninggalkan Putri Salju di benteng karena mereka ingin pergi ke Amerika dan mereka tidak punya cukup uang untuk membawa Putri Salju dengan mereka .
Salju tidak ingin paman dan bibinya untuk melakukan hal ini . Jadi, dia memutuskan untuk melarikan diri . Keesokan harinya dia lari dari rumah ketika bibi dan pamannya sedang sarapan , ia melarikan diri ke dalam hutan .
Dalam kayu ia merasa sangat lelah dan lapar . Lalu ia melihat pondok ini . Dia mengetuk tapi tidak ada yang menjawab jadi dia masuk ke dalam dan merasa tertidur
Sementara tujuh kurcaci datang pulang dari kerja . Mereka masuk ke dalam. Di sana, mereka menemukan Putri Salju terbangun . Dia melihat kerdil . Para kurcaci mengatakan , " Siapa namamu ? " . Putri Salju mengatakan , " Nama saya Snow White" . Salah satu kurcaci berkata , " Jika Anda ingin, Anda dapat tinggal di sini bersama kami " . Putri Salju menceritakan seluruh kisah tentang dia . Kemudian Putri Salju dan tujuh kurcaci hidup bahagia selamanya .
One upon a time a lion and a bear caught and killed a goat. They had a quarrel over it.
ReplyDelete“It is mine,” said the bear. “I caught it with my strong paws.”
“It is not yours. It is mine,” said the lion. “I killed it with my strong jaws.”
Then they began to fight over it. They ran up and down the hill, under and over the fallen trees, in and out of the forest. They bit and scratched with their strength, but no one could overcome the other.
At last they both were tired out and could fight no longer. They lay upon the ground, panting and looking at each other.
A fox who was passing by at the time saw them with a dead goat near by. She ran up to them, took the goat home and ate it up.
Suatu ketika seekor singa dan seekor beruang menangkap dan mebunuh seekor kambing. Mereka pun berdebat.
ReplyDelete“Ini milikku,” kata beruang “Saya menagkapnya dengan kekuatan cakarku.”
“itu bukan milikmu. Itu milikku,” kata singa. “Saya membunuhnya dengan kekuatan rahangku.”
Mereka pun mulai bertengkar. Mereka saling kejar naik turun bukit melewati bawah dan atas batang pohon tumbang, keluar dan masuk hutan. Mereka saling menggigit dan mencakar dengan kekuatan mereka yang mereka miliki, tapi tidak ada yang mampu mengalahkan satu sama lain.
Dan pada akhirnya mereka berdu letih dan tidak bias berkelahi lagi. Mereka berbaring dengan nafas terengah-engah dan saling melihat.
Pada saat yang bersamaan tiba-tiba seekor rubah lewat dan melihat mereka bersama seekor kambing mati di dekatnya. Dia pun mendekat, dan membawa pergi kambing tersebut.
Gotham (Go’tem) was a little town in England.
ReplyDeleteOnce there was a man from Gotham going to market to buy sheep. At gotham bridge, he met a man who had just come back from the market.
“Where are you going?” asked the man who had come back to Gotham.
“I am going to market to buy sheep,” answered the other.
“Which way are you going to bring your sheep home?” asked the first man again.
“Over this bridge,” answered the second man.
“You shall not go over this bridge,” said the first man. “You shall go that way,”
“I will go over this bridge,” said the second man.
“You shall not,” said the first man again.
“But I will,” replied the other.
Soon the two men began to fight. They fought and fought until they both got quite hurt.
How foolish they were! They fought over the sheep which were not here.
Gotham adalah sebuah kota kecil di Inggris.
ReplyDeleteSuatu hari seorang pria dari Gotham pergi ke pasar untu membeli domba. Pada Jembatan Gotham, di bertemu dengan seorang pria yang baru pulang dari pasar.
“mau kemana?” Tanya pria yang baru pulang dari pasar.
“Saya akan ke pasar untuk membeli domba,” jawabnya
“Jalan yang mana akan kamu lalui untuk membawa dombamu pulang ke rumah?” Tanya pria pertama lagi
“Lewat jembatan ini,” jawab pria kedua
“Kamu tidak boleh melewati jembatan ini,” Kata pria pertama. “kamu harus lewat jalan sana,”
“Saya akan lewat jembatan ini,” kata pria kedua
“Tidak boleh,” kata pria pertama
“tapi saya akan tetap lewat sini,” jawab pria kedua.
Akhirnya keduanya pun bertengkar. Mereka berkelahi dan berkelahi sampai mereka kesakitan.
Betapa bodohnya mereka! Mereka mempermasalahkan jalan yang kakan dilalui domba yang belum ada.
A long time ago, in a small village near the beach in West Sumatra, a woman and her son lived. They were Malin Kundang and her mother. Her mother was a single parent because Malin Kundang's father had passed away when he was a baby. Malin Kundang had to live hard with his mother
ReplyDelete.
Malin Kundang was a healthy, dilligent, and strong boy. He usually went to sea to catch fish. After getting fish he would bring it to his mother, or sold the caught fish in the town. One day, when Malin Kundang was sailing, he saw a merchant's ship which was being raided by a small band of pirates. He helped the merchant. With his brave and power, Malin Kundang defeated the pirates.
The merchant was so happy and thanked to him. In return the merchant asked Malin Kundang to sail with him. To get a better life, Malin Kundang agreed. He left his mother alone. Many years later, Malin Kundang became wealthy. He had a huge ship and was helped by many ship crews loading trading goods. Perfectly he had a beautiful wife too. When he was sailing his trading journey, his ship landed on a beach near a small village. The villagers recognized him. The news ran fast in the town; “Malin Kundang has become rich and now he is here”. An old woman ran to the beach to meet the new rich merchant. She was Malin Kundang’s mother.
She wanted to hug him, released her sadness of being lonely after so long time. Unfortunately, when the mother came, Malin Kundang who was in front of his well dressed wife and his ship crews denied meeting that old lonely woman. For three times her mother begged Malin Kundang and for three times he yelled at her. At last Malin Kundang said to her "Enough, old woman! I have never had a mother like you, a dirty and ugly woman!" After that he ordered his crews to set sail. He would leave the old mother again but in that time she was full of both sadness and angriness. Finally, enraged, she cursed Malin Kundang that he would turn into a stone if he didn't apologize. Malin Kundang just laughed and really set sail
ReplyDelete.
In the quiet sea, suddenly a thunderstorm came. His huge ship was wrecked and it was too late for Malin Kundang to apologize. He was thrown by the wave out of his ship. He fell on a small island. It was really too late for him to avoid his curse. Suddenly,
he turned into a stone.
Dahulu kala, di sebuah desa kecil dekat pantai di Sumatera Barat, seorang wanita dan anaknya tinggal. Mereka adalah Malin Kundang dan ibunya. Ibunya adalah seorang single parent karena ayah Malin Kundang telah meninggal ketika ia masih bayi. Malin Kundang harus hidup keras dengan ibunya
ReplyDelete.
Malin Kundang adalah, rajin, dan kuat laki-laki yang sehat. Dia biasanya pergi ke laut untuk menangkap ikan. Setelah mendapatkan ikan dia akan membawanya kepada ibunya, atau menjual ikan yang ditangkap di kota. Suatu hari, ketika sedang berlayar Malin Kundang, ia melihat sebuah kapal pedagang yang sedang diserbu oleh sekelompok kecil pembajak.
Dia membantu pedagang. Dengan berani dan kekuasaannya, Malin Kundang mengalahkan bajak laut. Pedagang itu sangat senang dan berterima kasih kepadanya. Sebagai imbalannya pedagang meminta Malin Kundang untuk berlayar bersamanya. Untuk mendapatkan kehidupan yang lebih baik, Malin Kundang setuju. Dia meninggalkan ibunya sendirian. Bertahun-tahun kemudian, Malin Kundang menjadi kaya. Dia memiliki kapal besar dan dibantu oleh banyak awak kapal memuat barang dagangan. Sempurna dia punya istri yang cantik juga.
Ketika ia sedang berlayar perjalanan trading, kapal mendarat di pantai dekat sebuah desa kecil. Penduduk desa mengenalinya. Berita itu berlari cepat di kota, "Malin Kundang telah menjadi kaya dan sekarang dia ada di sini". Seorang wanita tua berlari ke pantai untuk memenuhi saudagar kaya baru. Dia adalah ibu Malin Kundang ini. Dia ingin memeluknya, dirilis kesedihannya menjadi kesepian setelah sekian lama. Sayangnya, ketika ibu datang, Malin Kundang yang berada di depan berpakaian istri dan awak kapalnya membantah pertemuan yang tua wanita kesepian. Selama tiga kali ibunya meminta Malin Kundang dan tiga kali ia berteriak padanya.
ReplyDeleteAkhirnya Malin Kundang berkata kepadanya "Cukup, wanita tua! Saya tidak pernah memiliki ibu seperti Anda, wanita kotor dan jelek!" Setelah itu ia memerintahkan kru untuk berlayar. Dia akan meninggalkan ibu tua lagi tapi pada saat itu dia penuh baik kesedihan dan angriness. Akhirnya, marah, dia mengutuk Malin Kundang bahwa ia akan berubah menjadi batu jika dia tidak meminta maaf. Malin Kundang hanya tertawa dan benar-benar berlayar
ReplyDelete.
Di laut yang tenang, tiba-tiba badai datang. Kapal yang besar rusak dan itu terlalu terlambat bagi Malin Kundang untuk meminta maaf. Ia dilemparkan oleh gelombang dari kapalnya. Dia jatuh di sebuah pulau kecil. Itu benar-benar terlambat baginya untuk menghindari kutukan. Tiba-tiba,
ia berubah menjadi batu.
Prabu Tapa Agung had led a kingdom in West Java for a long time. He was getting old and therefore wanted to choose a successor. But unfortunately, he had no son. He thought of choosing one of his daughters, Purbararang and Purbasari. But it wasn’t an easy choice. They were both very pretty and smart. The only difference was their temperament. Purbararang was rude and dishonest, while Purbasari was kind and caring. With those considerations, Prabu Tapa Agung finally chose Purbasari to be his successor.
ReplyDeletePurbararang didn’t agree with her father’s decision. “It’s supposed to be me, Father. I’m the eldest daughter!” Purbararang said. Prabu Tapa Agung smiled. “Purbararang, to be a queen takes more than age. There are many other qualities that one must possess,” explained Prabu Tapa Agung wisely. “What does Purbasari have that I don’t?” Purbararang pouted. “You’ll find out when Purbasari has replaced me,” Prabu Tapa Agung answered.
After the discussion, Purbararang went back to her room. “Is there something wrong?” asked Indrajaya. Indrajaya is Purbararang’s future husband. “I’m upset! Father chose Purbasari as his successor and not me! I have to do something!” Purbararang said. Driven mad by her anger, she came to a witch and asked her to send rash all over Purbasari’s body. Before going to bed, Purbasari started to feel itch all over her body. She tried applying powder to her body, but it’s no use. Instead, the itching grew even worse. She didn’t want to scratch it, but she just couldn’t help it. In the next morning, there were scratch mark all over Purbasari’s body. “What happened to you?” asked Purbararang, pretending to be concerned. “I don’t know, sis. Last night, my body suddenly felt very itchy. I scratched and scratched, and this is what happened,” Purbasari answered. Purbararang shook her head. “You must have done something really awful. You’ve been punished by the gods!”
ReplyDeleteThat day, the whole kingdom was scandalized. “What have you done, Purbasari?” demanded Prabu Tapa Agung. Purbasari shook her head. “I didn’t do anything that would upset the gods, Father,” she answered. “Then how can you explain what happened to your body?” Prabu Tapa Agung asked again. “If you don’t confess, I’ll banish you to the woods.” Purbasari took a deep breath. “Like I said before, I didn’t do anything wrong. And I’d rather be thrown into the woods than to confess to a deed I didn’t commit.”
After a short discussion with his advisor, Prabu Tapa Agung ordered Purbasari to be moved to the woods. Purbasari was very sad, but she couldn’t do anything to defy her father’s order. She was accompanied to the woods by a messenger. He built a simple hut for Purbasari. After the messenger left, suddenly a black monkey came to Purbasari’s hut. He carried a bunch of bananas. From behind him, some animals looked on. “Are the bananas for me?’ Purbasari asked. The black monkey nodded, as if he understood what Purbasari said. Purbasari took the bananas with pleasure. She also said thanks. The other animals that were looking on also seemed to smile. “Are you willing to be my friend?” Purbasari asked them. All the animals nodded happily. Although she was living by herself in the woods, Purbasari never lacked of supplies. Everyday, there were always animals bringing her fruits and fish to eat.
ReplyDeleteA long time had passed since Purbasari was banished to the woods, but her body still itched. At some places, her skin was even ulcerating. What am I supposed to do?” Purbasari sighed. The monkey who was sitting next to her stayed still, there were tears in his eyes. He hoped Purbasari would remain patient and strong.
One night, on a full moon, the monkey took Purbasari to a valley. There is a pond with hot spring water. The monkey suddenly spoke, “The water of this pond will heal your skin,” he said. Purbasari was surprised, ”You can talk? Who are you?” she asked. “You’ll find out, in time,” the monkey said. Purbasari didn’t want to force the monkey. She then walked to the pond. She bathed there. After a few hours, Purbasari walked out of the pond. She was shocked to see her face reflected on the clear pond water. Her face was beautiful again, with smooth and clean skin. Purbasari observed her entire body. There were no traces of any skin ailments. “I’m cured! I’m cured!” Purbasari shouted in joy. She quickly offered thanks to the gods and also to the monkey.
ReplyDeleteThe news of Purbasari’s condition quickly spread to the kingdom, irritating Purbararang. She then accompanied by Indrajaya go to the woods to see Purbasari. Purbasari asked if she would be allowed to go home. Purbararang said she would let Purbasari return to the palace if Purbasari’s hair were longer than hers. Purbararang then let her hair down. It was so long, it almost touched the ground. But it turned out that Purbasari’s hair was twice longer than Purbararang’s hair.
“Fine, so your hair is longer than mine.” Purbararang admitted. “But there is one more condition you must fulfill, do you have a future husband who is handsomer than mine?” said Purbararang as she walked toward Indrajaya. Purbasari felt miserable. She didn’t have a future husband yet. So, without much thought, she pulled the black monkey beside her.
Purbararang and Indrajaya burst out, but their laughter didn’t last long. The monkey meditates and suddenly transformed into a very handsome young man, a lot more handsome than Indrajaya. “I’m a prince from a kingdom far away. I was cursed to be a monkey because of a mistake I committed. I could regain my true form only if there’s a girl who would be willing to be my wife,” said the young man.
ReplyDeleteFinally, Purbararang gave up. She accepted Purbasari as the queen, and also confessed everything she had done. “Please forgive me. Please don’t punish me,” Purbararang said, asking for forgiveness. Instead of being angry, Purbasari smiled. “I forgive you, sis,” she said. Soon after, Purbasari become queen. Beside her was the handsome prince, the former monkey known as Lutung Kasarung.
Lutung Kasarung
ReplyDeletePrabu Tapa Agung telah memimpin kerajaan di Jawa Barat untuk waktu yang lama . Dia sudah tua dan karena itu ingin memilih penggantinya . Namun sayangnya , ia tidak punya anak . Dia berpikir untuk memilih salah satu putrinya , Purbararang dan Purbasari . Tapi itu bukan pilihan yang mudah . Mereka berdua sangat cantik dan cerdas . Satu-satunya perbedaan adalah temperamen mereka . Purbararang kasar dan jujur , sementara Purbasari adalah baik dan peduli . Dengan pertimbangan tersebut , Prabu Tapa Agung akhirnya memilih Purbasari menjadi penggantinya .Purbararang tidak setuju dengan keputusan ayahnya . " Ini seharusnya menjadi aku , Ayah . Aku adalah putri sulung ! " Kata Purbararang . Prabu Tapa Agung tersenyum . " Purbararang , untuk menjadi seorang ratu memakan waktu lebih dari usia . Ada banyak kualitas lain bahwa seseorang harus memiliki, "jelas Prabu Tapa Agung bijaksana . " Apa Purbasari memiliki aku tidak? " Purbararang cemberut . " Anda akan menemukan ketika Purbasari telah menggantikan saya, " jawab Prabu Tapa Agung .
Setelah diskusi , Purbararang kembali ke kamarnya . " Apakah ada sesuatu yang salah ? " Tanya Indrajaya . Indrajaya adalah suami Purbararang masa depan . " Aku marah ! Bapa memilih Purbasari sebagai penggantinya dan bukan aku! Aku harus melakukan sesuatu ! " Kata Purbararang . Gila karena kemarahannya , dia datang ke penyihir dan memintanya untuk mengirim ruam seluruh tubuh Purbasari itu . Sebelum tidur , Purbasari mulai merasa gatal di seluruh tubuhnya . Dia mencoba menerapkan bubuk tubuhnya , tapi itu tidak ada gunanya . Sebaliknya , gatal tumbuh bahkan lebih buruk . Dia tidak ingin menggaruknya , tapi dia tidak bisa menahannya . Pada keesokan paginya , ada goresan tanda seluruh tubuh Purbasari itu . " Apa yang terjadi padamu ? " Tanya Purbararang , berpura-pura menjadi khawatir . " Saya tidak tahu , sis . Tadi malam , tubuh saya tiba-tiba merasa sangat gatal . Aku menggaruk dan menggaruk , dan ini adalah apa yang terjadi , "jawab Purbasari . Purbararang menggeleng . " Anda harus melakukan sesuatu yang benar-benar mengerikan. Anda telah dihukum oleh para dewa ! " Hari itu , seluruh kerajaan itu tersinggung . " Apa yang telah Anda lakukan, Purbasari ? " Menuntut Prabu Tapa Agung . Purbasari menggeleng . " Aku tidak melakukan apa pun yang akan mengganggu para dewa , Bapa , " jawabnya . " Lalu bagaimana Anda bisa menjelaskan apa yang terjadi pada tubuh Anda? " Tanya Prabu Tapa Agung lagi . " Jika Anda tidak mengaku , aku akan mengusirmu ke hutan . " Purbasari menarik napas panjang . " Seperti saya katakan sebelumnya , saya tidak melakukan sesuatu yang salah . Dan aku lebih suka dilemparkan ke dalam hutan daripada mengakui perbuatan yang tidak saya lakukan . "
ReplyDeleteSetelah diskusi singkat dengan penasihat , Prabu Tapa Agung memerintahkan Purbasari untuk dipindahkan ke hutan . Purbasari sangat sedih , tapi ia tidak bisa berbuat apa-apa untuk menentang perintah ayahnya . Dia ditemani ke hutan oleh seorang utusan . Ia membangun sebuah pondok sederhana untuk Purbasari . Setelah utusan kiri , tiba-tiba seekor monyet hitam datang ke gubuk Purbasari itu . Dia membawa setandan pisang . Dari belakangnya , beberapa hewan memandang . " Apakah pisang untuk saya? " Tanya Purbasari . Monyet hitam mengangguk , seolah-olah ia mengerti apa yang dikatakan Purbasari . Purbasari mengambil pisang dengan senang hati. Dia juga mengucapkan terima kasih . Hewan-hewan lain yang mencari di juga tampak tersenyum . " Apakah Anda bersedia menjadi teman saya ? " Purbasari bertanya kepada mereka . Semua binatang mengangguk senang . Meskipun ia hidup sendirian di hutan , Purbasari tidak pernah kekurangan pasokan . Setiap hari , selalu ada hewan yang membawa buah-buahan dan ikan untuk makan .
Setelah diskusi , Purbararang kembali ke kamarnya . " Apakah ada sesuatu yang salah ? " Tanya Indrajaya . Indrajaya adalah suami Purbararang masa depan . " Aku marah ! Bapa memilih Purbasari sebagai penggantinya dan bukan aku! Aku harus melakukan sesuatu ! " Kata Purbararang . Gila karena kemarahannya , dia datang ke penyihir dan memintanya untuk mengirim ruam seluruh tubuh Purbasari itu . Sebelum tidur , Purbasari mulai merasa gatal di seluruh tubuhnya . Dia mencoba menerapkan bubuk tubuhnya , tapi itu tidak ada gunanya . Sebaliknya , gatal tumbuh bahkan lebih buruk . Dia tidak ingin menggaruknya , tapi dia tidak bisa menahannya . Pada keesokan paginya , ada goresan tanda seluruh tubuh Purbasari itu . " Apa yang terjadi padamu ? " Tanya Purbararang , berpura-pura menjadi khawatir . " Saya tidak tahu , sis . Tadi malam , tubuh saya tiba-tiba merasa sangat gatal . Aku menggaruk dan menggaruk , dan ini adalah apa yang terjadi , "jawab Purbasari . Purbararang menggeleng . " Anda harus melakukan sesuatu yang benar-benar mengerikan. Anda telah dihukum oleh para dewa ! " Hari itu , seluruh kerajaan itu tersinggung . " Apa yang telah Anda lakukan, Purbasari ? " Menuntut Prabu Tapa Agung . Purbasari menggeleng . " Aku tidak melakukan apa pun yang akan mengganggu para dewa , Bapa , " jawabnya . " Lalu bagaimana Anda bisa menjelaskan apa yang terjadi pada tubuh Anda? " Tanya Prabu Tapa Agung lagi . " Jika Anda tidak mengaku , aku akan mengusirmu ke hutan . " Purbasari menarik napas panjang . " Seperti saya katakan sebelumnya , saya tidak melakukan sesuatu yang salah . Dan aku lebih suka dilemparkan ke dalam hutan daripada mengakui perbuatan yang tidak saya lakukan . "
ReplyDeleteSetelah diskusi singkat dengan penasihat , Prabu Tapa Agung memerintahkan Purbasari untuk dipindahkan ke hutan . Purbasari sangat sedih , tapi ia tidak bisa berbuat apa-apa untuk menentang perintah ayahnya . Dia ditemani ke hutan oleh seorang utusan . Ia membangun sebuah pondok sederhana untuk Purbasari . Setelah utusan kiri , tiba-tiba seekor monyet hitam datang ke gubuk Purbasari itu . Dia membawa setandan pisang . Dari belakangnya , beberapa hewan memandang . " Apakah pisang untuk saya? " Tanya Purbasari . Monyet hitam mengangguk , seolah-olah ia mengerti apa yang dikatakan Purbasari . Purbasari mengambil pisang dengan senang hati. Dia juga mengucapkan terima kasih . Hewan-hewan lain yang mencari di juga tampak tersenyum . " Apakah Anda bersedia menjadi teman saya ? " Purbasari bertanya kepada mereka . Semua binatang mengangguk senang . Meskipun ia hidup sendirian di hutan , Purbasari tidak pernah kekurangan pasokan . Setiap hari , selalu ada hewan yang membawa buah-buahan dan ikan untuk makan .
Kabar kondisi Purbasari dengan cepat menyebar ke kerajaan , menjengkelkan Purbararang . Dia kemudian disertai oleh Indrajaya pergi ke hutan untuk melihat Purbasari . Purbasari bertanya apakah dia akan diizinkan pulang ke rumah . Purbararang mengatakan dia akan membiarkan Purbasari kembali ke istana jika rambut Purbasari yang lebih panjang daripada miliknya . Purbararang kemudian membiarkan rambutnya turun . Itu begitu lama , hampir menyentuh tanah . Tapi ternyata bahwa rambut Purbasari adalah dua kali lebih panjang dari rambut Purbararang itu . " Baik-baik saja , sehingga rambut Anda lebih panjang dari saya . " Purbararang mengakui . " Tapi ada satu syarat lagi yang harus dipenuhi, apakah Anda memiliki calon suami yang tampan dariku ? " Kata Purbararang sambil berjalan menuju Indrajaya . Purbasari merasa sengsara . Dia tidak memiliki calon suami belum. Jadi , tanpa banyak berpikir , ia menarik monyet hitam di sampingnya .
ReplyDeletePurbararang dan Indrajaya meledak , tapi tawa mereka tidak berlangsung lama . Monyet bermeditasi dan tiba-tiba berubah menjadi seorang pemuda yang sangat tampan , jauh lebih tampan dari Indrajaya . " Saya seorang pangeran dari kerajaan yang jauh . Aku dikutuk menjadi kera karena kesalahan yang saya lakukan. Saya bisa mendapatkan kembali bentuk saya benar hanya jika ada seorang gadis yang bersedia untuk menjadi istriku , " kata pemuda itu . Akhirnya , Purbararang menyerah . Dia menerima Purbasari sebagai ratu , dan juga mengakui semua yang telah ia lakukan . " Maafkan saya . Tolong jangan menghukum saya, " kata Purbararang , meminta pengampunan . Alih-alih marah , Purbasari tersenyum . " Aku memaafkanmu , sis , " katanya . Segera setelah itu , Purbasari menjadi ratu . Di sampingnya adalah pangeran tampan , mantan monyet yang dikenal sebagai Lutung Kasarung .
Setelah diskusi , Purbararang kembali ke kamarnya . " Apakah ada sesuatu yang salah ? " Tanya Indrajaya . Indrajaya adalah suami Purbararang masa depan . " Aku marah ! Bapa memilih Purbasari sebagai penggantinya dan bukan aku! Aku harus melakukan sesuatu ! " Kata Purbararang . Gila karena kemarahannya , dia datang ke penyihir dan memintanya untuk mengirim ruam seluruh tubuh Purbasari itu . Sebelum tidur , Purbasari mulai merasa gatal di seluruh tubuhnya . Dia mencoba menerapkan bubuk tubuhnya , tapi itu tidak ada gunanya . Sebaliknya , gatal tumbuh bahkan lebih buruk . Dia tidak ingin menggaruknya , tapi dia tidak bisa menahannya . Pada keesokan paginya , ada goresan tanda seluruh tubuh Purbasari itu . " Apa yang terjadi padamu ? " Tanya Purbararang , berpura-pura menjadi khawatir . " Saya tidak tahu , sis . Tadi malam , tubuh saya tiba-tiba merasa sangat gatal . Aku menggaruk dan menggaruk , dan ini adalah apa yang terjadi , "jawab Purbasari . Purbararang menggeleng . " Anda harus melakukan sesuatu yang benar-benar mengerikan. Anda telah dihukum oleh para dewa ! " Hari itu , seluruh kerajaan itu tersinggung . " Apa yang telah Anda lakukan, Purbasari ? " Menuntut Prabu Tapa Agung . Purbasari menggeleng . " Aku tidak melakukan apa pun yang akan mengganggu para dewa , Bapa , " jawabnya . " Lalu bagaimana Anda bisa menjelaskan apa yang terjadi pada tubuh Anda? " Tanya Prabu Tapa Agung lagi . " Jika Anda tidak mengaku , aku akan mengusirmu ke hutan . " Purbasari menarik napas panjang . " Seperti saya katakan sebelumnya , saya tidak melakukan sesuatu yang salah . Dan aku lebih suka dilemparkan ke dalam hutan daripada mengakui perbuatan yang tidak saya lakukan . "
ReplyDeleteSetelah diskusi singkat dengan penasihat , Prabu Tapa Agung memerintahkan Purbasari untuk dipindahkan ke hutan . Purbasari sangat sedih , tapi ia tidak bisa berbuat apa-apa untuk menentang perintah ayahnya . Dia ditemani ke hutan oleh seorang utusan . Ia membangun sebuah pondok sederhana untuk Purbasari . Setelah utusan kiri , tiba-tiba seekor monyet hitam datang ke gubuk Purbasari itu . Dia membawa setandan pisang . Dari belakangnya , beberapa hewan memandang . " Apakah pisang untuk saya? " Tanya Purbasari . Monyet hitam mengangguk , seolah-olah ia mengerti apa yang dikatakan Purbasari . Purbasari mengambil pisang dengan senang hati. Dia juga mengucapkan terima kasih . Hewan-hewan lain yang mencari di juga tampak tersenyum . " Apakah Anda bersedia menjadi teman saya ? " Purbasari bertanya kepada mereka . Semua binatang mengangguk senang . Meskipun ia hidup sendirian di hutan , Purbasari tidak pernah kekurangan pasokan . Setiap hari , selalu ada hewan yang membawa buah-buahan dan ikan untuk makan .
After the general left, the queen lived by herself in the woods. Several months later, she gave birth to a healthy baby boy. The baby was named Cindelaras. He grew up as a nice, healthy, and handsome boy. One day, while Cindelaras helped her mother to collect some fire woods, an eagle dropped an egg. Cindelaras brought the egg to be brooded by a chicken behind their house. The egg hatched into a chick and then it slowly became a strong rooster. The rooster is no ordinary rooster. The rooster could sing. Every morning, the rooster woke Cindelaras up with its beautiful song, “My master is Cindelaras. His house is in the woods. He’s the son of Raden Putra.” The rooster often sang that song.
ReplyDeleteCindelaras always woke up early in the morning and listen happily to his rooster’s song. He didn’t realize the meaning of the song until one day, he started to think. “Who is Raden Putra?” he asked his mother. The queen then told him the whole story. She also told him why they were banned from the kingdom and lived in the woods. Cindelaras was very surprised. He decided to go to the palace to meet the king, his father. Cindelaras asked her mother’s permission to go to the kingdom and to tell the king what really happened. He also brought his rooster that grew bigger and stronger each day.
On his way, Cindelaras stopped at a village. There, he met some people who were involved in cockfighting. They challenge him to see how strong his rooster was. “If your rooster wins, you’ll get a reward,” said the man who challenged him. Cindelaras accepted the challenge. In a few minutes, his rooster defeated the opponent’s rooster. He was challenged again by other man, and one more time, his rooster won. He won again and again.
ReplyDeleteThe news about Cindelaras’ rooster quickly spread to the whole Jenggala kingdom and made Raden Putra curious. So, he invited Cindelaras to the palace. “What is your name, boy?” Raden Putra asked as Cindelaras arrived in the palace. “My name is Cindelaras, Your Majesty,” Cindelaras answered. He felt both thrilled and happy to see Raden Putra.
Raden Putra challenged Cindelaras with one condition. If Raden Putra’s rooster won, Cindelaras’ head would be cut off. But if Cindelaras’ rooster won, Raden Putra would share half of his wealth. Cindelaras accepted the condition. The competition was held in the front yard of the palace. The two roosters fought bravely. But in just a few minutes, Cindelaras’ rooster won the fight! Raden Putra shook his head and stared at Cindelaras from his seat, “That rooster is no ordinary rooster, and the boy is not an ordinaty boy either. Who is he exactly?” he thought. Raden Putra was about to asked when suddenly Cindelaras’ rooster sang the song, “My master is Cindelaras. His house is in the woods. He’s the son of Raden Putra.”
Raden Putra was surprised. “Is it true?” he asked. “Yes, My Majesty. My name is Cindelaras and my mother was the queen,” said Cindelaras. Raden putra called the general who had banished the queen. The general then confessed that he never killed the queen. Later, the royal healer also admitted his mistake. Raden Putra was so shocked. He immediately went to the woods to pick up the queen. Ever since, Cindelaras and his parents lived happily together. As for the concubine, she was sent to the jail as punishment.
ReplyDeleteRaden Putra adalah raja dari kerajaan Jenggala . Dia memiliki seorang ratu yang cantik dan selir . Tidak seperti ratu , selir memiliki kepribadian buruk . Dia iri dan cemburu dengan ratu , jadi dia berencana untuk membuat ratu meninggalkan istana . Selir kemudian meminta penyembuh kerajaan untuk membantunya dalam rencananya . Suatu hari , selir pura-pura sakit . Raden Putra disebut penyembuh kerajaan untuk memberikan perawatan selir . " Apakah penyakit itu ? " Raden Putra meminta penyembuh kerajaan . " Saya sangat menyesal , Yang Mulia saya . Dia sakit karena ratu menaruh racun dalam makan nya , " penyembuh kerajaan berbohong .
Raden Putra syok dan marah mendengar penjelasan . Dia disebut ratu dan bertanya apakah cerita itu benar . Tentu saja Ratu membantah , tapi Raden Putra tidak akan mendengarkan . " Tolong Yang Mulia , kasihanilah . Aku benar-benar tidak melakukan apa-apa , "teriak ratu dalam air matanya . Kemarahan Raden Putra berakhir dengan keputusan. Ratu harus dibuang ke hutan dan dihentikan . Dia tidak tahu bahwa ratu sudah hamil . Raden Putra memerintahkan salah satu jenderalnya untuk melakukan hukuman . Ratu dibuang ke hutan, tapi umum bijaksana tidak tega membunuhnya . Dia membangun sebuah rumah sederhana di hutan untuknya . Dalam perjalanan kembali ke istana , ia mengoleskan pedangnya dengan darah kelinci , sehingga Raden Putra akan percaya bahwa ia telah membunuh ratu .
Setelah kiri umum , ratu tinggal sendirian di hutan . Beberapa bulan kemudian , ia melahirkan bayi laki-laki yang sehat . Bayi itu diberi nama Cindelaras . Ia dibesarkan sebagai baik , sehat , dan tampan anak laki-laki . Suatu hari , sementara Cindelaras membantu ibunya untuk mengumpulkan beberapa kebakaran hutan , seekor elang menjatuhkan telur . Cindelaras membawa telur untuk merenung oleh ayam di belakang rumah mereka . Telur menetas menjadi ayam dan kemudian perlahan-lahan menjadi ayam jantan yang kuat . Ayam ada ayam biasa . Ayam bisa menyanyi . Setiap pagi , ayam Cindelaras terbangun dengan lagu yang indah , " Tuanku adalah Cindelaras . Rumahnya adalah di hutan . Dia adalah putra dari Raden Putra . " Ayam sering menyanyikan lagu itu .
ReplyDeleteCindelaras selalu bangun pagi-pagi dan mendengarkan dengan senang hati lagu ayam nya . Dia tidak menyadari makna dari lagu hingga suatu hari , ia mulai berpikir . " Siapa Raden Putra ? " Ia bertanya kepada ibunya . Ratu kemudian menceritakan seluruh cerita . Dia juga mengatakan kepadanya mengapa mereka dilarang dari kerajaan dan tinggal di hutan . Cindelaras sangat terkejut . Dia memutuskan untuk pergi ke istana untuk bertemu raja , ayahnya . Cindelaras meminta izin ibunya untuk pergi ke kerajaan dan memberitahu raja apa yang sebenarnya terjadi . Dia juga membawa ayam jantan nya yang tumbuh lebih besar dan kuat setiap hari .
ReplyDeleteDalam perjalanannya , Cindelaras berhenti di sebuah desa . Di sana, ia bertemu dengan beberapa orang yang terlibat dalam adu ayam . Mereka menantang dia untuk melihat seberapa kuat nya ayam jantan . " Jika menang ayam Anda , Anda akan mendapatkan hadiah , " kata pria yang menantangnya . Cindelaras menerima tantangan itu . Dalam beberapa menit , ayam jantan nya mengalahkan ayam lawan . Dia ditantang lagi oleh pria lain, dan sekali lagi , ayam nya menang. Dia menang lagi dan lagi .
Berita tentang ayam Cindelaras ' dengan cepat menyebar ke seluruh kerajaan Jenggala dan membuat Raden Putra penasaran . Jadi , ia mengundang Cindelaras ke istana . " Siapa namamu , anak laki-laki ? " Tanya Raden Putra sebagai Cindelaras tiba di istana . " Nama saya Cindelaras , Yang Mulia , " jawab Cindelaras . Dia merasa baik senang dan senang melihat Raden Putra .
Raden Putra menantang Cindelaras dengan satu syarat . Jika ayam Raden Putra memenangkan , kepala Cindelaras ' akan dipotong . Tetapi jika ayam Cindelaras ' menang , Raden Putra akan berbagi setengah dari kekayaannya . Cindelaras menerima kondisi tersebut . Kompetisi ini diadakan di halaman depan istana . Kedua ayam jantan bertempur dengan gagah berani . Tapi hanya dalam beberapa menit , ayam Cindelaras ' memenangkan pertarungan! Raden Putra menggeleng dan menatap Cindelaras dari tempat duduknya , " ayam jantan Itu bukan ayam biasa , dan anak itu bukan anak ordinaty baik . Siapa dia sebenarnya ? " Pikirnya. Raden Putra hendak bertanya ketika tiba-tiba ayam Cindelaras ' menyanyikan lagu , " Tuanku adalah Cindelaras . Rumahnya adalah di hutan . Dia adalah putra dari Raden Putra . "
ReplyDeleteRaden Putra terkejut . " Apakah itu benar? " Tanyanya . " Ya , saya Yang Mulia . Nama saya Cindelaras dan ibu saya adalah ratu , " kata Cindelaras . Raden putra disebut jenderal yang telah dibuang ratu . Jenderal itu kemudian mengaku bahwa ia tidak pernah membunuh ratu . Kemudian , penyembuh kerajaan juga mengakui kesalahannya . Raden Putra sangat terkejut . Dia segera pergi ke hutan untuk mengambil ratu . Sejak saat itu, Cindelaras dan orang tuanya hidup bahagia bersama-sama . Adapun selir , ia dikirim ke penjara sebagai hukuman .
This comment has been removed by a blog administrator.
ReplyDeleteThis comment has been removed by a blog administrator.
ReplyDeleteThis comment has been removed by a blog administrator.
ReplyDelete